Skip to main content

Full text of "An introduction to mental philosophy : in two parts"

See other formats


GIFT   OF 
JAMES  K. 


AN  INTRODUCTION 
TO  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY, 


AN  -INTRODUCTION 
TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY-. 

IN  TWO  PARTS. 

INTENDED  ESPECIALLY  FOR  THE  USE  OF  STUDENTS 
IN  UNIVERSITIES. 

IN   PART  SECOND   IS   CONTAINED 

A  PARTICULAR  INQUIRY  INTO  THE  NATURE  AND 
VALUE  OP  THE  SYLLOGISM. 


BY  GEORGE  RAMSAY,  B.  M. 

AUTHOR  OF  "  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE  DISTRIBUTION   OF  WEALTH/ 

"ANALYSIS    AND    THEORY    OF   THE    EMOTIONS," 

"A  CLASSIFICATION  OF  THE  SCIENCES," 

ETC.  ETC. 


EDINBURGH  :     ADAM   AND    CHARLES    BLACK. 

LONDON  :     LONGMAN,    BROWN,    GREEN,    AND    LONGMANS. 

RUGBY  :    CROSSLEY   AND    BILL1NGTON. 

M.D.CCC.LIII. 


w^ 


L'homme  n'est  qu'un  roseau  le  plus 
faible  de  la  nature,  mais  c'est  un  roseau 
pensant. 

Toute  la  dignite*  de  1'homme 
est  en  la  pense'e. — PASCAL. 


PREFACE. 


THE  attempt  made  in  the  following  pages  to 
determine  the  meaning  of  some  of  the  principal 
terms  employed  in  Philosophy,  may,  to  some, 
appear  an  ambitious  undertaking ;  while,  to 
others,  it  may  seem  merely  a  verbal  affair.  If 
to  emulate  the  "  Great  of  old"  be  ambition,  to 
that  the  author  must  plead  guilty;  for  Aristotle 
himself  composed  a  Philosophical  Vocabulary ; 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  object  of  such 
a  work  is  useful  and  dignified,  will  be  allowed 
by  those  who  are  best  acquainted  with  the 
difficulties  of  Philosophy.  I  may  mention  in 
particular  two  distinguished  philosophers  of  the 
present  day,  who  have  thus  expressed  themselves 

on  this  subject. 

A  3 


VI  PREFACE. 

Dr.  Whewell  observes,  that  "  Discussions  and 
speculations  concerning  the  import  of  very  ab- 
\  stract  and  general  terms  and  notions,  may  be, 
and  in  reality  have  been,  far  from  useless  and 
barren.  Such  discussions  arose  from  the  desire 
of  men  to  impress  their  opinions  on  others,  but 
they  had  the  effect  of  making  the  opinions  much 
more  clear  and  distinct.  In  trying  to  make 
others  understand  them  they  learnt  to  understand 
themselves.  Their  speculations  were  begun  in 
twilight,  and  ended  in  the  full  brilliancy  of 
day."* 

Again,  Mr.  Mill  remarks,  that  "Although  ac- 
cording to  the  views  here  presented,  Definitions 
are  of  Names  only,  and  not  of  Things,  it  does 
not  follow  that  definition  is  an  easy  matter. 
How  to  define  a  Name,  may  not  only  be  an 
inquiry  of  considerable  difficulty  and  intricacy, 
but  may  turn  upon  considerations  going  deep  into 
the  nature  of  the  things  which  are  denoted  by 
the  Name.  Such,  for  instance,  are  the  inquiries 

*  "  Philosophy  of  the  Inductive  Sciences,"  Part  II. 
Book  xi.  Chap.  2. 


PREFACE.  VI 1 

which  form  the  subject  of  the  most  important  of 
Plato's  dialogues.  *  *  #  #  *  * 
It  would  be  a  mistake  to  represent  these  diffi- 
cult and  noble  inquiries  as  having  nothing  in  view 
beyond  ascertaining  the  conventional  meaning 
of  a  Name.  They  are  inquiries  not  so  much  to 
determine  what  is,  as  what  should  be,  the  meaning 
of  a  Name ;  which,  like  other  practical  questions 
of  terminology,  requires  for  its  solution,  that  we 
should  enter,  and  sometimes  very  deeply,  into  the 
properties,  not  merely  of  names,  but  of  the  things 
named."  * 

The  part  of  the  work  likely  to  meet  with 
the  most  opposition  is  that  wherein  are  discussed 
the  nature  and  value  of  the  SYLLOGISM.  The 
importance  of  correct  opinions  on  this  subject ; 
the  long,  and  still  fondly  cherished  errors,  as  I 
conceive,  concerning  it;  the  great  names,  from 
Aristotle  down  even  to  the  present  day,  arrayed 
against  me;  the  authority  and  teaching  of  one 
venerable  University;  all  induced  me  to  devote 
patient  and  oft  repeated  thought  to  this  question. 

*  System  of  Logic,  Book  I.  Chap.  viii.  Sec.  8. 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

Well  pleased,  indeed,  should  I  be,  could  I 
have  arrived  at  a  conclusion  supported  by  some 
of  the  first  men  of  our  times;  and  sorry  above 
all  am  I  to  oppose  the  deep  convictions  of  ONE 
EMINENT  MAN,  whom  I  rejoice  to  call  a  friend: 
but,  my  apology  shall  be  given  in  the  words  of 
his  favourite  author,  Aristotle;  words  adopted  as 
his  own ;  namely,  "  That  a  philosopher,  a  lover  of 
wisdom,  is  bound  in  the  cause  of  Truth,  to  refute 
all  error,  be  it  the  error  of  himself  or  of  his 
friends  ;  for  though  friends  be  dear,  it  is  still  his 
hallowed  duty  to  give  the  higher  reverence  to 
Truth."  To  that  sentiment  I  fully  subscribe; 
and  I  feel  confident  that  nothing  here  said  will 
interrupt  for  one  moment  that  friendly  intercourse 
which  has  so  long  subsisted  between  us,  and 
which,  by  me,  has  ever  been  considered  as  a 
pleasure,  a  profit,  and  a  privilege. 

RUGBY,  NOVEMBER,  1852. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  FIRST. 
PHILOSOPHICAL     VOCABULARY. 

I.     SUBSTANCE  : 

MIND  OR  SPIRIT,  BODY  OR  MATTER  .          1 

II.     QUALITY       .....  6 

III.  QUANTITY  .....         14 

IV.  RELATION     .....  27 
V.     POWER,  CAUSE  AND  EFFECT      .            .  .40 

VI.     LAW              .....  55 

VII.     LAW  OF  NATURE  : 

EXPLANATION  OF  PHENOMENA        .  .        58 

VIII.    PRINCIPLE    .....  65 

IX.    A  REASON          .....        73 

X.     SCIENCE  AND  PHILOSOPHY   ...  76 

XI.     HYPOTHESIS  AND  THEORY          .            .  .95 

XII.    METAPHYSICS,  LOGIC,  GRAMMAR  : 

THEIR  RESPECTIVE  PROVINCES  .  104 


:  CONTENTS. 

PART  SECOND. 

I.     THE  CATEGORIES  .  .  .  .131 

II.    PROPOSITION, — THE  PREDICABLES    .  145 

1.  DEFINITION  OF  A  PROPOSITION    .  .       145 

2.  WHAT  THINGS  ARE    SIGNIFIED    BY  THE 

TERMS  OF  A  PROPOSITION  .  151 

3.  WHAT  WE  AFFIRM  OR  DENY  CONCERNING 

THESE  THINGS  .  .  :      161 

III.     REASONING   .             .            .  .             .             176 

1.  REASONING  IN  GENERAL  .                   177 

2.  DEMONSTRATIVE  REASONING  .            179 

3.  PROBABLE  REASONING      .  .            .184 

INDUCTIVE  AND  DEDUCTIVE  REASONING      184 
PLAIN  REASONING       .  .  .219 

4.  THE  SYLLOGISM          .  .  .  220 

5.  DIFFERENT   RELATIONS    TRACED    BY 

DIFFERENT  SORTS  OF  REASONING         .      254 

6.  GENERAL  PRINCIPLES  OF  REASONING  257 


AN  INTRODUCTION 
TO  MENTAL  PHILOSOPHY. 


PHILOSOPHICAL  VOCABULARY. 


SUBSTANCE. 

SUBSTANCE  is  a  word  applied  to  two  things, 
apparently  as  different  as  any  can  be,  namely, 
Matter  and  Mind,  or  Body  and  Spirit.  But  in 
spite  of  this  great  difference,  there  must  be  some 
resemblance,  however  faint ;  otherwise  a  common 
name  would  hardly  have  been  given  to  them. 
What,  then,  is  this  circumstance  belonging  to 
both,  on  account  of  which  each  is  called  a  Sub- 
stance? This,  it  would  appear,  is  nothing  but  Per- 
manence — permanence  amid  innumerable  changes 
or  modifications.  Matter  may  undergo  very 
great  changes;  from  a  solid  it  may  become  a 
liquid ;  from  a  liquid,  an  air  or  gas ;  or  two 
gases  may  unite,  and  in  so  doing  may  lose  their 
own  properties ;  or  acids,  with  alkalis,  may  form 
neutral  salts  ;  but  something  still  remains  con- 


2  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

stant.  So  the  Mind  may  pass  through  an  innu- 
merable variety  of  conditions — far  more  than 
we  can  express  in  words  ;  such  as  Sensations, 
Thoughts,  Emotions,  which  comprise  vast  classes 
of  phenomena;  but,  through  all  this  variety, 
there  is  something  fixed  or  permanent.  It  is  on 
this  account  we  conceive  that  the  term  SUB- 
STANCE has  been  applied  to  both  Mind  and  Body. 
A  Substance,  then,  may  be  defined  as  something 
permanent  or  constant  amid  innumerable  modifica- 
tions. 

From  the  above  it  appears  that,  widely  dif- 
ferent as  the  Substances,  Matter  and  Mind,  un- 
doubtedly are,  there  are  still  things  more  different. 
Such  are  Mind,  and  the  modifications  of  Matter 
or  its  qualities  ;  Matter,  and  the  modifications  or 
qualities,  and  the  phenomena  of  Mind,  for  these 
have  not  even  the  common  property  of  per- 
manence or  constancy;  and  consequently  they 
have  no  common  name. 

Substance  is  a  genus  comprehending  two 
species^  MIND  or  SPIRIT,  and  BODY  or  MATTER. 
So  far  as  each  is  a  Substance  they  have  some- 
thing in  common ;  but  by  what  differences  are 
they  separated  3 

Matter  has  sometimes  been  defined  as  the 
outward  and  unknown  cause  of  our  Sensations ; 
but  when  we. -come  to,  epcjuire  what  is  a  Sensa- 


SUBSTANCE.  .5 

tion,  we  say  that  it  is  a  Mental  phenomenon,  of 
which  the  cause,  or  at  least  the  invariable  ante- 
cedent, is  some  change  in  the  state  of  our  body. 
Hence  Matter,  or  Body,  is  defined  as  the  cause  of 
Sensation,  and  Sensation  as  the  Effect  of  Body, 
or  we  define  in  a  circle.  Let  us  then  see  whether 
we  have  not  some  less  vague  notion  of  Matter. 

Matter  certainly  gives  occasion  in  us  to  in- 
numerable sensations,  and  notions  consequent 
thereon ;  and  there  are  a  few  of  these  sensations 
and  notions  which  we  never  fail  to  experience 
whenever  Matter  is  present,  and  on  which,  there- 
fore, we  have  fixed  as  serving  to  distinguish  it 
from  other  things.  But  in  this  case  it  is  not  on 
the  sensations  that  we  fix,  but  on  the  notions 
thence  derived;  the  former  being  quite  over- 
looked. 

Thus,  first,  all  Matter  gives  us  the  notion  of 
Extension,  and  therefore  we  say  that  all  Matter  is 
extended,  and  thus  we  distinguish  it  from  Spirit. 
Secondly,  all  Matter  gives  us  the  notion  of  So- 
lidity or  Impenetrability ;  which  means  that  it 
fills  space,  or  that  two  bodies  cannot  occupy  the 
same  space  at  the  same  time.  Thus  is  Matter 
distinguished  from  simple  Extension. 

Now,  our  notion  of  Matter  always  compre- 
hends these  two  notions,  together  with  the  notion 
of  Substance  before  stated ;  and  from  these  we 


PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 


cannot  doubt  that  it  originated ;  and  we  think 
from  these  alone,  and  not  from  colour,  sound,  or 
taste.  As  for  the  two  latter,  we  can  conceive 
Matter  without  them  at  all ;  and,  indeed,  there 
are  not  a  few  born  deaf  who  yet  know  Matter ; 
and  we  cannot  suppose  that  a  mere  want  of  taste 
would  be  attended  by  a  total  ignorance  of  the 
world  without.  Nay,  there  have  been  children 
born  deaf,  dumb,  and  blind,  who  yet  were  ac- 
quainted with  Matter.  If  this  be  so,  the  notion 
of  Matter  does  not  necessarily  embrace  colour, 
and  was  certainly  not  derived  from  it,  though 
those  who  enjoy  sight  may  not,  from  constant 
association,  easily  abstract  colour  from  Matter. 
The  power  of  conceiving  a  thing  without  another 
thing  is  a  proof  that  the  conception  of  the  former 
is  independent  of  the  conception  of  the  latter ; 
but  our  inability  to  conceive  the  one  without  the 
other  is  no  proof  that  the  two  conceptions  are 
necessarily  inseparable  ;  for  the  inability  may  be 
owing  to  long  continued  association. 

From  the  above  it  follows  that  Matter  may  be 
defined  to  be  an  Extended  Solid  Substance.  Spirit, 
on  the  other  hand,  is  supposed  neither  to  be  ex- 
tended nor  solid,  but  its  existence  is  known  to  us 
from  the  various  mental  phenomena  of  which  we 
are  conscious, — Sensations,  Thoughts,  Emotions. 
Amid  the  constant  and  rapid  succession  of  these 


SUBSTANCE. 


phenomena,  we  cannot  help  believing  that  there 
is  something  permanent,  which  is  therefore  a 
Substance,  and  which  I  call  Self.  The  existence 
of  this  substance  is  more  intimately  known,  is 
brought  more  home  to  us ;  in  other  words,  is 
known  more  immediately  than  that  of  Matter,  for 
the  former  is  known  by  phenomena  which  are 
states  of  its  own  being ;  the  latter  through  the 
medium  of  those  mental  states,  called  sensations, 
which  are  totally  distinct  from  matter  itself. 

From  all  this  it  appears  that  spirit  may  be 
defined  to  be  a  Substance,  neither  extended  nor 
solid,  but  susceptible  of  Sensations,  Thoughts,  and 
Emotions. 

Here  it  is  not  said  that  the  word  Spirit,  or 
Mind,  implies  a  Substance  which  at  all  times 
thinks  or  feels,  for  it  is  a  disputed  point  whether 
or  not  there  be  always  some  consciousness,  as  in 
deep  sleep,  or  in  a  swoon  ;  but  we  should  never 
give  the  name  of  Mind  to  that  which  either  had 
never  been  conscious,  or  which  had  ceased  to  be 
capable  of  consciousness.  It  is  then  the  capa- 
bility which  the  term  implies,  and  not  the  con- 
stant exercise  of  that  capability. 


PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 


QUALITY. 

THE  word  Substance,  simply  signifying  perma- 
nent existence,  seems  to  be  one  out  of  a  very 
small  number  of  terms  which  are  strictly  non- 
relative.  Not  so  QUALITY,  which  is  synonymous 
with  POWER,  and  implies  the  relation  of  cause 
and  effect.  All  our  knowledge  of  Matter  is  derived 
from  its  effects  upon  us ;  that  is,  from  our  sensa- 
tions ;  and  all  our  knowledge  of  Spirit  is  obtained 
from  its  own  sensations,  thoughts,  and  emotions  ; 
and  though  these  sensations,  thoughts,  and  emo- 
tions, be  ever  changing,  yet  we  believe  not  only 
that  there  is  something  permanent  which  gives 
rise  to  them  all,  and  which  in  the  one  case  we  call 
Matter,  in  the  other  Mind,  but  also  that  each  sen- 
sation, thought,  and  emotion,  has  a  peculiar  per- 
manent cause,  either  external  or  internal,  material 
or  mental ;  and  this  we  call  a  duality.  But  as  our 
experience  tells  us  that  outward  objects,  as  well 
as  our  own  minds,  undergo,  in  the  course  of  time, 
considerable  changes :  we  do  not  attach  the  same 
degree  of  permanence  to  a  Quality  as  to  Matter 
or  Mind  itself.  The  Quality,  however,  is  nothing 
,  distinct  from  Matter  or  Mind :  it  is  one  or  the 
other  in  a  certain  state ; — in  other  words,  it  is  a 


QUALITY.  / 

modification  of  either,  less  constant  than  Sub- 
stance— more  so  than  a  mere  phenomenon.  When 
I  experience  a  sensation  of  redness,  I  say  that  the 
object  before  me  is  red,  or  has  the  quality  of  red- 
ness ;  meaning  that  I  believe  that  the  cause  of  the 
sensation  is  an  outward  object,  and  that  the  object 
which  now  affects  me  thus  will  always  affect  me 
in  like  manner  (my  eyesight  and  my  distance  from 
the  object  remaining  the  same) ;  and  not  me  only, 
but  all  persons  similarly  situated.  I  can  clearly 
distinguish  between  the  passing  sensation  of  red- 
ness and  the  cause,  which  I  believe  to  be  perma- 
nent, and  which  for  a  thousand  years  may  arouse 
similar  sensations  in  successive  generations  of 
men.  But  wind,  rain,  or  other  casualties,  may  in 
time  change  the  colour  from  red  to  black,  or  en- 
tirely alter  the  figure,  or  even  the  intimate  nature 
of  the  object;  and  it  is  conceivable  that  our  sen- 
sations from  the  same  object  may  vary;  and 
consequently  a  Quality  has  not  necessarily  the 
permanence  of  simple  substance.  Substance  has 
been  defined  to  be  something  permanent  among 
innumerable  modifications  Now  these  modifi- 
cations are  either  qualities  or  phenomena,  and  the 
former  are  permanent  as  compared  with  the  latter. 
But  were  all  animated  nature  at  once  destroyed, 
there  would  be  an  end  to  the  qualities  of  matter, 
as  we  comprehend  them  ;  because  Quality  supposes 


8  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

two  things — an  outward  object  and  a  percipient 
mind ;  though  there  might  still  be  Substance. 

This  account  of  Quality  agrees  perfectly  with 
the  doctrine  of  Locke,  contained  in  the  following 
passage.  And  I  am  the  more  desirous  of  quoting 
that  passage,  because  the  opinions  of  Locke  have 
been  so  much  misrepresented,  and  this  subject  in 
particular  has  been  so  much  mystified  by  suc- 
ceeding writers  : — "  Whatever  the  mind  perceives 
in  itself,  or  is  the  immediate  object  of  perception, 
thought,  or  understanding,  that  I  call  Idea ;  and 
the  power  to  produce  any  idea  in  our  mind  I  call 
^Quality  of  the  subject  wherein  that  power  is. 
Thus  a  snowball,  having  the  power  to  produce  in 
us  the  idea  of  white,  cold,  and  round,  the  power 
to  produce  those  ideas  in  us  as  they  are  in  the 
snowball  I  call  Qualities ;  and  as  they  are  sen- 
sations or  perceptions  in  our  understandings,  I 
call  them  ideas ;  which  ideas,  if  I  speak  of  them 
sometimes  as  in  the  things  themselves,  I  would 
be  understood  to  mean  those  qualities  in  the 
objects  which  produce  them  in  us." — Essay  con- 
cerning Human  Understanding,  Book  ii.  chap.  viii. 
sec.  8.  See  also  sec.  2. 

Had  Locke  written  nothing  more  on  the 
subject  of  duality  than  this  section,  it  seems 
impossible  that  his  opinions  could  have  been  mis- 
understood ;  and  we  can  attribute  the  disputes 


QUALITY.  9 

which  have  arisen  with  respect  to  him,  only  to 
some  unguarded  expressions  in  the  remainder  of 
the  chapter,  and  in  particular  to  his  observations 
on  primary  and  secondary  dualities.  "  Fro"m 
whence  I  think  it  is  easy  to  draw  this  observation, 
that  the  ideas  of  primary  qualities  of  bodies,  are 
resemblances  of  them,  and  their  patterns  do 
really  exist  in  the  bodies  themselves,  but  the 
ideas  produced  in  us  by  these  secondary  qualities 
have  no  resemblance  to  them  at  all.  There  is 
nothing  like  our  ideas  existing  in  the  bodies 
themselves.  They  are,  in  the  bodies  we  denomi- 
nate from  them,  only  a  power  to  produce  those 
sensations  in  us ;  and  what  is  sweet,  blue,  or  warm 
in  idea,  is  but  the  certain  bulk,  figure,  and  motion, 
of  the  insensible  parts  in  the  bodies  themselves, 
which  we  call  so."  Sec.  15. 

This  distinction  does  not  seem  well  founded. 
The  ideas  of  primary  qualities  no  more  resemble 
the  qualities  themselves,  than  the  ideas  of  se- 
condary qualities  resemble  these.  The  quality, 
the  cause,  is  always  external ;  the  idea,  the  effect 
resulting  from  it,  always  internal,  and  the  one 
can  bear  no  resemblance  to  the  other ;  the  former 
appertaining  to  Matter,  the  latter  to  Mind.  The 
secondary  quality  is  quite  as  real  as  the  primary, 
and  we  have  quite  as  much  reason  to  believe  the 
one  as  the  other.  Either  both  exist  outwardly,  or 
c 


10  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

neither.  We  are  as  firmly  convinced  that  there 
exists  something  without,  the  cause  of  the  sen- 
sation of  blueness,  as  we  are  that  there  is  an 
outward  cause  of  the  sensation  of  resistance. 

Nevertheless,  there  is  a  good  distinction  be- 
tween the  primary  and  secondary  qualities  of 
Matter,  and  it  consists  in  this,  that  the  former 
alone  are  sufficient  to  constitute  what  Locke  calls 
the  Nominal  Essence ;  in  other  words,  sufficient  to 
our  notion  of  matter ;  so  that  wherever  these 
qualities  exist,  there  we  say  is  Matter,  and 
wherever  these  qualities  exist  not,  there  we  say 
is  none.  The  primary  qualities,  then,  are  those 
to  the  union  of  which  we  have  given  the  name 
Matter,  and  the  statement  of  them  is  the  defini- 
tion of  this  term.  Of  course  then  they  must  be 
inseparable  from  matter,  under  all  its  modifica- 
tions, for  were  they  not  present,  we  should  not 
apply  the  name.  When  we  say  that  they  consti- 
tute our  notion  of  Matter,  we  imply  that  they 
are  inseparable  from  it ;  and  afterwards  to  state 
that  they  are  so,  is  a  truism,  and  nothing  more. 

What  those  qualities  are  which  are  sufficient 
to  induce  us  to  give  the  name  of  Matter,  we  have 
already  seen.  They  are  Extension  and  Solidity, 
or  Impenetrability.  All  other  qualities  are  se- 
condary, for  they  do  not  of  necessity  enter  into 
our  notions  of  a  material  substance.  Bodies  may 


QUALITY.  I  1 

be  without,  colour,  as  in  the  dark;  without  sound, 
as  in  a  vacuum ;  without  smell,  without  taste,  but 
still  they  are  Matter. 

It  is,  no  doubt,  very  difficult,  for  us  who  see, 
to  conceive  Matter  without  colour,  but  this  is 
only  the  result  of  constant  association,  for  we 
know  that  those  born  blind  are  acquainted  with 
colourless  Matter.  A  druggist  or  apothecary 
cannot  easily  conceive  senna  apart  from  its  pur- 
gative effect ;  but  a  botanist  is  wholly  taken  up 
with  the  marks  which  determine  its  class,  order, 
genus,  and  species,  and  thinks  not  at  all  of  its 
medicinal  virtues.  Facility  or  difficulty  of  con- 
ception, then,  proves  only  frequency  or  infre- 
quency  of  association,  and  is  no  test  of  what  is 
required  and  alone  required  :  in  other  words,  of 
what  is  sufficient  or  essential  to  our  notion  of 
that  thing  to  which  we  give  a  name,  whether  it 
be  Matter  or  any  other. 

There  is  another  division  of  Qualities  which 
deserves  to  be  attended  to,  viz.,  that  into  Simple 
and  Relative.  The  Simple  Qualities  of  bodies 
are  those  which  affect  our  senses,  without  chang- 
ing other  bodies,  as  redness,  blueness,  hardness, 
softness,  roughness,  smoothness,  &c.,  smells  and 
tastes,  &c. 

The  Relative  Qualities  are  such  as  first  change 
other  bodies,  and  then  operate  anew  upon  our 


12  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

senses,  as  an  acid,  which  changes  a  vegetable 
blue  to  red,  or  by  mixing  with  an  alkali,  ^produces 
a  new  substance,  a  salt ;  or  as  fire,  which  melts 
lead,  or  causes  the  explosion  of  gunpowder. 
Though  this  distinction  be  well  founded,  yet  we 
must  not  suppose  that  Simple  Qualities  involve 
no  relation.  They  certainly  imply  a  relation 
between  the  outward  object  and  the  percipient 
mind,  for  when  we  say  that  blood  is  red,  or  has 
the  quality  of  redness,  we  mean  that  it  is  a  sub- 
stance which  rouses  in  us  a  sensation  of  redness. 
But  Relative  Qualities  imply  no  less  than  four 
relations.  To  take  the  case  of  an  acid  uniting 
with  an  alkali  to  form  a  salt :  there  is  first  the 
simple  relation  between  the  acid  and  our  per- 
cipient mind ;  secondly,  the  relation  between  the 
alkali  and  our  mind ;  thirdly,  the  relation  be- 
tween the  acid  and  the  alkali,  resulting  in  a 
mutual  transformation  ;  which  third  relation  is 
known  to  us  by  a  fourth,  that  between  the  new 
product,  a  salt,  and  our  mind  which  perceives  it. 
Therefore,  there  is  a  well-marked  distinction  be- 
tween Simple  and  Relative  Qualities,  and  the 
names  seem  sufficiently  well  chosen  for  the  pur- 
pose ;  the  one  set  of  Qualities  being  so  much  more 
simple  than  the  other. 

The  word  ATTRIBUTE  seems  to  be  nearly,  if 

V  » 

not  quite,  synonymous  with  QUALITY,  only  it  is 


QUALITY.  1 3 

not  so  often  used  in  reference  to  Body,  being 
mostly  confined  to  Spirit,  and  often  applied  in 
particular  to  that  Great  Spirit  which  created  and 
governs  the  universe. 

Attribute  of  mind,  like  duality  of  body,  means 
something  less  constant  than  Simple  Substance, 
more  so  than  a  mere  phenomenon,  and  yet  not 
distinct  from  substance  any  more  than  phenome- 
non is ;  but  only  that  substance  existing,  not  in 
any  state  whatever,  for  then  it  would  be  simply 
substance ;  nor  yet  in  a  fleeting  state,  for  then  it 
would  be  merely  phenomenon ;  but  in  a  state 
which  may  be  called  habitual,  being  apt  to  recur, 
and  to  continue  for  some  time.  An  Attribute 
may,  therefore,  be  defined  as  an  habitual  state  of 
mind.  The  assemblage  of  the  moral  Attributes  is 
called  the  disposition '. 

a  For  other  meanings  of  the  word  Attribute*  and  in  particular 
the  distinction  between  the  logical  and  the  metaphysical  sense,  see 
the  article  on  the  Categories.  Part  ii.  Art.  1. 


14  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 


QUANTITY. 

The  word  QUALITY  necessarily  implies  Sub- 
stance, mental  or  bodily  ;  for  a  quality  is  nothing 
but  a  substance,  existing  in  such  a  state  as  to 
render  us  conscious  of  its  existence,  whether  by 
means  of  sensation,  as  in  the  case  of  body,  or  of 
any  mental  phenomenon  whatsoever,  as  in  the 
case  of  Mind.  Quality,  then,  is  inseparable 
from  Substance ;  but  not  so  QUANTITY  :  for 
time  and  space  have  Quantity,  since  we  under- 
stand what  we  say  when  we  talk  of  the  length  of 
a  mile  or  of  a  day,  and  neither  time  nor  space 
necessarily  imply  Substance.  And  though  Quan- 
tity belongs  to  all  Bodies,  yet  is  it  not  peculiar  to 
Body  ;  for  neither  time  nor  space  is  material. 
To  know,  then,  what  is  meant  by  Quantity,  we 
must  consider  it  where  it  exists  with  the  least 
possible  complication  with  other  things. 

Since  Quantity  belongs  to  both  space  and 
time,  these  have  something  in  common.  But 
what  is  that  something  *?  Time  and  space  agree 
in  this,  and  in  this  only,  that  they  have  parts, 
and  are  capable  of  increase  or  diminution,  by 
the  addition  or  the  subtraction  of  the  parts ; 
and  this  addition  or  subtraction  may  go  on  to 


QUANTITY.  1 5 

infinity,  in  other  words,  without  any  limit  which 
we  can  assign.  Who  can  set  bounds  to  the 
multiplication  or  division  of  miles  or  of  years  ? 
Quantity,  then,  being  that  which  is  common  to 
space  and  time,  means  this  capability "?  When  a 
thing  can  be  increased  or  diminished  ad  infinitum, 
by  adding  or  subtracting  similar  parts,  there  is 
Quantity ;  but  where  it  cannot  be  so  increased  or 
diminished,  there  we  have  Quality,  which  admits 
of  Shades,  or  degrees,  not  accurately  fixed,  and 
that  soon  find  a  limit.  Thus  we  talk  of  degrees 
of  excellence  in  tastes,  degrees  of  hardness  and 
softness,  the  shades  of  colour,  or  of  good  and 
evil,  &c.  &c. 

In  all  these  we  soon  reach  a  limit,  beyond 
which  if  we  attempt  to  go,  we  change  the  Quality 
into  something  else.  What  is  whiter  than  snow  ? 
Do  we  attempt  to  produce  greater  whiteness,  we 
change  it  altogether. 

Quantity,  on  the  contrary,  has  no  Shades,  be- 
cause one  Quantity  is  perfectly  distinct  from 
every  other,  and  no  limit.  Shades  suppose 
gradual  and  insensible  approximation,  and  hence 
indistinctness  ;  but  one  is  as  distinct  from  .two  as 
from  two  thousand. 

This  is  the  reason  why  the  relations  of  Quan- 
tity alone  admit  of  demonstration.  Here  every 
difference  is  distinct ;  whereas,  in  other  things, 


16  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

each  difference  is  not  distinct.  Therefore  Mo- 
rality does  not  admit  of  demonstration,  as  Locke 
supposes.  The  shades  of  action  are  innumerable, 
and  indistinctly  marked.  In  questions  respecting 
Quantity  there  is  but  one  alternative, — either  a 
thing  is,  or  it  is  not ;  but  in  all  other  subjects 
there  may  be  a  middle  term,  or  many  middle 
terms,  partaking  of  the  character  of  the  two  op- 
posites.  Either  the  two  angles  of  a  triangle  are 
equal  to  two  right  angles,  or  they  are  not :  but 
who  shall  say  that  one  form  of  government  is 
always  good,  another  always  bad  ;  that  one  line 
of  policy,  or  one  mode  of  action,  is  invariably  the 
best,  another  always  the  worst?  These  very 
words,  best  and  worst,  suppose  many  intervening 
degrees  of  goodness.  Quantity,  then,  is  the  sub- 
ject of  demonstrative,  Quality  of  probable  rea- 
soning ;  because  the  differences  of  the  one  are 
determinate,  of  the  other  indeterminate. 

Quantity  is  particularly  interesting  and  im- 
portant, as  forming  the  subject  of  the  only  perfect 
science  we  possess — Mathematics.  From  what 
has  been  above  said,  it  follows  that  if  pure  Mathe- 
matics be  really  the  science  of  Quantity,  as  is 
universally  allowed,  then  that  science  is  alto- 
gether independent  of  Matter.  The  definitions  of 
Euclid  prove  the  same  thing.  A  point,  we  are 
told,  is  that  which  has  position,  but  not  magni- 


QUANTITY.  1 7 

tude.  A  line  is  length  without  breadth.  But  in 
the  material  world  there  are  no  such  points  and 
lines  ;  therefore  pure  Geometry  is  not  a  science 
of  Matter.  Is  it,  then,  a  branch  of  Mental 
Science  ?  Certainly  not,  in  the  general  accepta- 
tion of  that  term  ;  for  Quantity  has  nothing  to 
do  with  Mind  or  Spirit,  either  with  the  Substance 
thereof  or  the  phenomena.  Who  ever  heard  of 
half  a  soul,  or  of  two-thirds  of  a  sensation, 
thought,  or  emotion  ?  But  if  pure  Mathematics 
be  neither  a  material  nor  a  mental  science,  what 
can  it  be  ?  for  that  division  seems  to  exhaust 
the  subject.  We  answer  that  it  is  the  science  of 
Quantity,  under  its  three  modifications  of  Space, 
Time,  and  Number.  Arithmetic  is  the  Science 
of  Number ;  Geometry,  of  Extension,  whether  of 
one,  two,  or  three  dimensions ;  while  Algebra 
comprehends  Number,  Extension,  and  Time ;  for 
letters  may  apply  to  any  of  these.  Such  is  pure 
Mathematics ;  which  ought  to  be  classed  apart, 
in  a  comprehensive  division  of  the  sciences,  and 
not  to  be  confounded  either  with  mental  or  with 
material  or  physical  science,  with  which  last  it  is 
commonly  joined.  It  is  a  science  strictly  sui generis, 
or  a  summum  genus,  embracing  three  species,  Arith- 
metic, Geometry,  and  Algebra.  According  to  this 
view,  science  would  embrace  three  leading  di- 
visions, Metaphysics,  Physics,  and  Mathematics. b 

b  See  Ramsay's  "  Classification  of  the  Sciences." 


18  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

Belonging  to  this  subject  there  is  a  very  in- 
teresting question,  as  to  the  foundation  and 
nature  of  Mathematical  certainty.  Since  that 
science  treats  neither  of  Mind  nor  of  Matter,  it 
follows  that  its  certainty  depends  not  upon  the 
existence  of  either  of  these.  Let  the  earth  be 
dissolved,  and  all  that  live  thereon,  still  the  truths 
of  Mathematics  will  remain.  Whatever  exists  as 
Matter  or  as  Mind  may  change,  or  cease  to  be, 
and  therefore  the  science  thereof  may  fail ;  but 
we  must  alter  or  set  bounds  to  time  and  space 
before  we  can  change  the  certainty  of  Mathe- 
matics. 

It  has  been  said  by  an  exceedingly  able  writer 
of  the  present  day,  (See  Mill's  System  of  Logic, 
Book  ii.  chap,  v.)  that  the  certainty  of  Mathe- 
matics is  merely  hypothetical ;  that  its  propo- 
sitions are  true  in  the  sense  that  they  follow 
^  irresistibly  from  an  hypothesis,  and  in  that  sense 
only.  Thus,  when  a  line  is  defined  as  length 
without  breadth,  or  a  triangle  as  a  figure  with 
three  sides  and  three  angles,  we  are  told  that  the 
tacit  assumption  is  made,  "  and  such  a  thing 
exists."  On  this  assumption,  and  others  simi- 
lar, it  is  said,  rest  all  the  demonstrations  of 
Mathematics.  When  we  define  a  line  as 
above,  do  we  then  really  mean  to  imply  that 
such  a  line  exists  in  the  world  of  matter? 


QUANTITY.  1  9 

If  we  do,  then  we  enounce,  at  the  very  be- 
ginning, a  notorious  falsehood ;  and  no  con- 
clusions drawn  from  it  can  be  worth  attending 
to.  The  boasted  science  of  Mathematics  be- 
comes like  the  ravings  of  a  madman,  who  first 
fancies  himself  a  king,  and  then  reasons  well 
accordingly. 

But  if  what  we  have  above  said,  as  to  the  na- 
ture of  Quantity,  be  correct,  then  Mathematical 
demonstration  is  quite  independent  of  Matter ; 
and  consequently  we  do  not  assume  that  the 
points,  lines,  triangles,  circles,  &c.  as  defined  in 
books  of  Geometry,  have  any  existence  in  the 
material  universe.  No  doubt  it  was  by  the  ma- 
terial world  that  we  first  became  acquainted  with 
points,  lines,  triangles,  &c.  approximating  to  those 
defined  ;  but  having  once  got  these  ideas,  through 
our  sensations,  we  can  afterwards  detach  them 
from  Matter,  and  consider  them  as  modifications 
of  pure  space.  Look  at  the  arch  of  a  bridge. 
Without  the  stone  and  lime  which  form  the  arch 
I  might  never  have  conceived  a  curve  ;  but,  having 
once  seen  a  curve  in  Matter,  I  can  imagine  one 
immaterial.  What  is  included  between  the  arch, 
the  piers,  and  the  water  below,  forms  a  definite 
figure  in  empty  space,  the  air  being  invisible. 
From  constant  association  with  Matter  it  is,  no 
doubt,  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  avoid  think- 
D  2 


20  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

ing  of  Matter  when  we  wish  to  think  of  figure 
only,  and  sensible  diagrams  are  even  put  before 
us ;  but  in  framing  or  following  the  reasoning, 
we  can  attend  so  little  to  what  is  material,  as  not 
to  be  at  all  disturbed  thereby  in  our  calculations, 
I  have,  then,  a  notion  of  a  Mathematical  line, 
triangle,  circle,  &c.,  and  a  notion  sufficiently  clear 
to  conduct  me  through  the  longest  chain  of  rea- 
soning without  any  confusion ;  and  what  more 
can  I  wish  ^ 

But,  if  such  points,  lines,  and  circles,  &c., 
exist  not  in  any  material  object,  and  if  spirit  be 
altogether  inconsistent  with  extension  and  figure, 
can  these  points,  lines,  and  circles,  be  said  to 
exist  at  all  ?  and  if  not,  is  the  science  purely 
imaginary  ?  The  only  answer  to  this  is,  that  if 
space  can  be  said  to  exist,  then  do  the  figures  of 
Geometry.  They  rest  upon  the  same  foundation, 
they  must  stand  or  fall  together ;  and  if  Space 
and  Time  be  not  imaginary,  neither  is  the  science 
of  Mathematics.  Surely  no  one  will  say  that  the 
terms,  Space  and  Time,  have  either  no  meaning 
at  all,  or  mean  what  exists  only  in  fancy,  as  the 
words  Centaur,  Mermaid.  The  same  exactly  may 
be  said  of  the  lines  and  figures  of  Geometry. 
That  these  terms  have  a  meaning  is  evident,  for 
otherwise  how  could  we  reason  about  them*? 
and  if  they  have  a  meaning,  then  we  have  notions 


QUANTITY.  2 1 

corresponding  to  them,  for  these  are  but  different 
phrases  for  the  same  thing.  And  will  any  one 
pretend  that  those  notions  are  fanciful,  like  the 
notions  of  Centaur  and  Mermaid  ?  We  have 
then  notions,  and  notions  which  are  not  fantastic, 
what  more  can  we  desire  for  Truth  *? 

With  all  respect  for  the  abilities  of  the  above- 
mentioned  author,  I  cannot  but  think  that  his 
doctrine,  with  respect  to  necessary  truths,  is 
fundamentally  erroneous.  Certain  it  is  that  phi- 
losophers have  long  made  a  distinction  between 
necessary  and  contingent  truth,  a  distinction 
which  Mr.  Mill  would  confound.  Hume  clearly 
marked  out  the  difference,  under  the  names  of 
relations  of  ideas,  and  matters  of  fact,  the  latter 
known  by  experience,  the  former  not.  Dr. 
Whewell's  account  of  this,  as  quoted  by  Mr.  Mill, 
is  as  follows  :  "  Necessary  truths  are  those  in 
which  we  not  only  learn  that  the  proposition  is 
true,  but  see  that  it  must  be  true  ;  in  which  the 
negative  of  the  truth  is  not  only  false  but  im- 
possible, in  which  we  cannot,  even  by  an  effort 
of  imagination,  or  in  a  supposition,  conceive  the 
reverse  of  that  which  is  asserted.  That  there 
are  such  truths  cannot  be  doubted.  We  may 
take  for  example  all  relations  of  number.  Three 
and  two,  added  together,  make  five  ;  we  cannot 
conceive  it  to  be  otherwise ;  we  cannot  by  any 


22  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 


freak  of  thought  imagine  three  and  two  to  make 


seven."0 


From  this  passage  Mr.  Mill  deduces  that,  ac- 
cording to  Dr.  Whewell,  a  necessary  truth  may 
be  defined  to  be  a  proposition,  the  negative  of 
which  is  not  only  false,  but  inconceivable.  Start- 
ing from  this  idea,  Mr.  Mill  goes  on  to  show 
that  as  the  power  of  conception  depends  very 
much  upon  association,  and  as  many  things 
formerly  supposed  inconceivable,  are  now  not 
only  conceived  but  believed ;  for  instance,  the 
action  of  bodies  on  each  other  at  a  distance  ;  of 
Matter  on  Mind,  &c.,  he  thence  infers  that  incon- 
ceivability of  the  contrary  is  a  very  poor  test  of 
truth,  and  that  what  is  called  necessary  truth 
rests,  like  every  other,  solely  on  experience. 

Is  there  then  no  difference  in  the  evidence  on 
which  these  two  propositions  rest  ?  The  sun  will 
rise  to-morrow  ;  the  three  angles  of  a  triangle 
are  equal  to  two  right  angles.  Are  they  both 
contingent,  or  both  necessary"?  Do  they  both  rest 
upon  experience  ?  Consult  your  own  mind.  Why 
do  we  believe  that  the  sun  will  rise  to-morrow  *? 
Because  as  far  as  I  know  personally,  or  can  learn 
from  the  testimony  of  others,  alive  or  dead,  it 
always  has  in  time  past.  But  can  you  see  in  that 
any  irresistible  reason  why  it  should  rise  to- 

r  Philosophy  of  the  Inductive  Sciences,  Part  i.  Book  i.  Chap.  9. 


QUANTITY.  23 

morrow  ?  Must  you  not  allow,  that,  for  aught 
you  know,  the  sun  may  be  dissolved,  and  scat- 
tered throughout  boundless  space  before  another 
day  ?  Ere  you  can  say  positively  it  will  not,  your 
knowledge  must  be  far  far  more  extended  than  it 
is  at  present,  it  must  approximate  to  the  know- 
ledge of  Him  who  created  the  sun  and  all  things. 
But  why  do  you  believe  that  the  three  angles  of 
a  triangle  are  equal  to  two  right  angles  ?  Because 
I  have  seen  it  demonstrated ;  that  is,  starting 
from  some  self-evident  truth,  I  have  followed  a 
chain  of  reasoning,  each  link  of  which  was  an 
irresistible  inference  from  the  preceding,  until  I 
arrived  at  the  conclusion,  which  was  the  last 
irresistible  inference.  The  demonstration  finished, 
I  can  no  more  doubt  the  truth  in  question,  than 
I  can  doubt  the  existence  of  that  feeling  of 
which  at  the  moment  I  am  conscious.  I  see 
clearly  that  the  conclusion  holds  good,  and  always 
will  hold  good  ;  in  short,  that  it  must  be  true. 

But  how  do  you  know  that  ?  All  I  can  answer 
is  that  I  see  it  to  be  so.  I  assert  that  to  me  the 
first  proposition  is  self-evident,  and  that  the  in- 
ferences flow  from  it  irresistibly,  even  to  the  con- 
clusion. If  you  deny  this,  I  can  only  bid  you  to 
study  the  theorem.  Should  you  still  persist  in 
your  doubts  I  can  say  no  more,  for  I  cannot  give 
a  demonstration  of  a  demonstration.  What  is 


24.  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

self-evident  not  only  requires  no  proof,  but  ad- 
mits of  none ;  and  if  the  inferences  from  the  first 
proposition  be  not  directly  felt  to  be  irresistible, 
no  arguments  remain  to  make  them  so. 

Having  read  and  mentally  followed  the  theorem 
in  which  the  above  conclusion  is  established, 
can  any  man  doubt  its  truth  ^  If  he  cannot, 
then  the  truth  is  necessary,  not  contingent.  And 
if  he  cannot  doubt  its  truth,  then  is  it  not  derived 
from  experience;  for  experience  tells  us  only  of 
the  past ;  and  we  can  always  doubt  whether  what 
we  have  experienced  in  the  past  shall  happen 
again. 

If  this  be  correct,  it  is  absurd  to  ask  for  any 
test  of  self-evidence,  or  of  demonstrative  inference. 
You  either  see  it,  or  you  do  not.  A  necessary 
truth  is  that  which  is  either  evident  at  once,  or 
becomes  so  by  means  of  a  demonstration.  The 
criterion  is  not  that  the  opposite  is  a  contradic- 
tion in  terms,  for  I  see  no  contradiction  in  sup- 
posing, previous  to  enquiry,  that  the  three  angles 
of  a  triangle  are  greater  or  less  than  two  right 
angles;  no  contradiction  to  the  definition  of 
triangle.  It  is  not  as  if  I  said  that  black  is  white. 
Neither  is  inconceivability  of  the  contrary  a  cri- 
terion ;  for,  beforehand,  I  can  just  as  well  conceive 
that  those  three  angles  are  unequal  as  equal  to 
two  right  angles.  But  Dr.  Whewell  having  made 


QUANTITY.  25 

use  of  the  word  conceive,  Mr.  Mill  has  founded 
thereon  a  supposed  refutation  of  the  doctrine 
that  there  are  truths,  necessary  truths,  which 
we  know  for  certain,  but  not  from  experience. 
No  doubt  when  truths  are  seen  to  be  necessary, 
the  contrary  is  inconceivable ;  but  it  is  not  be- 
cause they  may  be  inconceivable  that  we  deem 
them  necessary. 

When  we  say  that  a  truth  is  necessary,  we 
imply  that  the  contrary  is  impossible,  the  one  in- 
volves the  other ;  and  if  we  require  a  criterion  of 
necessity,  so  do  we  of  impossibility.  But  neither 
admits  of  any  that  can  be  stated  in  words :  the 
mind  alone  supplies  it. 

The  distinctions  between  Quantity  and  Quality 
may  be  here  summed  up. 

1.  Quality  varies  by  insensible  shades  or  de- 
grees ;  whereas  one  Quantity  differs  from  another 
by  a  fixed  or  determinate  difference. 

2.  Quality  generally,  but  not  always,  admits 
of  a  contrary,  as  black  is  the  contrary  of  white, 
wetness  of  dryness,  hardness  of  softness,  vice  of 
virtue,  ugliness    of    beauty :    but   Quantity   has 
never  a  contrary.     One  Quantity  may  be  double, 
triple,  four  times,  another  quantity ;    but  in  all 
these  there  is  no  opposition ;    but  only  more  or 
less  of  the  same  thing. 

3.  Qualities  are  like  or  unlike ;    but  Quanti- 

E 


26 


PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 


ties  are  equal  or  unequal.  This  last  distinction, 
however,  is  comprehended  under  the  first ;  for 
where  the  degrees  of  difference  are  insensible, 
there  will  be  likeness  or  unlikeness  ;  and  where 
the  differences  are  fixed,  there  will  be  equality  or 
inequality. 


RELATION.  27 


RELATION. 


In  treating  of  Quality  we  have  been  led,  un- 
avoidably, to  mention  RELATION  ;  but  this  word 
now  demands  a  separate  head. 

In  classifying  the  phenomena  of  Mind,  Rela- 
tions are  opposed  to  Conceptions,  and  they  are 
thus  distinguished :  Conceptions  being  those  in- 
ward phenomena  which  do  not  necessarily  imply, 
or  at  least  do  not  evidently  imply,  the  existence 
of  two  things ;  while  Relations  do  manifestly  sup- 
pose more  things  than  one.  I  look  at  a  horse  pre- 
sent before  me,  and  admire  his  form,  colour,  and 
activity,  without  thinking  of  any  other  horse ;  and 
[  have  a  Perception  of  him,  which,  in  his  absence, 
may  suggest  a  Conception.  I  consider  him  along 
with  a  pony,  and  I  compare  them  ;  in  other  words, 
I  am  conscious  of  a  Relation  between  them.  And 
this  state  of  mind  which  I  experience  is  quite  dis- 
tinct from  the  Perception  or  the  Conception,  either 
of  the  horse  or  of  the  pony  ;  though  but  for  those, 
it  never  would  have  arisen.  It  is  a  state  more 
removed  from  Sensation,  in  the  order  of  time, 
than  either  Perception  or  Conception,  of  which  it 
is  the  consequence. 


28  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

So  far  the  distinction  between  Conception 
and  Relation  seems  very  clearly  marked ;  though 
when  we  examine  the  matter  more  deeply  we 
shall  find  that  there  are  but  very  few  concep- 
tions which  do  not  at  least  imply,  that  is  suppose 
in  a  covert  way,  the  existence  of  more  things 
than  one.  Thus,  all  the  qualities  of  Substances, 
even  those  which  we  have  called  Simple,  as  op- 
posed to  Relative,  suppose  not  only  that  there  is 
an  outward  or  material  object,  but  also  a  per- 
cipient mind.  A  blue  object  is  one  which  rouses 
in  me  the  sensation  which  I  call  blueness,  and 
therefore  there  is  a  relation  between  that  object 
and  myself.  Still,  there  is  a  difference  between 
this  case  and  that  of  a  Relation,  commonly  so 
called  ;  a  difference  on  which  we  have  enlarged, 
in  treating  of  Quality.  Besides  the  more  com- 
plex nature  of  the  Relation  in  the  latter  case,  it 
is  also  manifestly /<?// ;  whereas  in  the  former,  it  is 
discovered  only  by  those  who  study  the  subject 
metaphysically.  No  one,  generally  speaking, 
when  looking  at  a  green  field,  thinks  of  the  field, 
then  of  his  sensation,  and  lastly  of  the  Relation 
between  them.  It  would  be  a  bad  use  of  meta- 
physical subtlety  to  confound  distinctions  re- 
cognized by  the  common  sense,  as  well  as  the 
common  language,  of  all  mankind.  The  words 
blueness,  redness,  hardness,  softness,  wetness, 


RELATION.  29 

dryness,  suggest  no  Relation  to  ordinary  men ; 
but  those  of  father,  mother,  brother,  sister, 
cousin,  tutor,  governor,  servant,  slave,  cannot  be 
heard  by  any  one  without  calling  up  the  notion 
of  two  persons  somehow  connected.  A  Relation, 
then,  considered  as  a  mental  phenomenon,  is  an 
inward  state  of  mind,  which  manifestly  supposes 
the  existence  of  two  things  at  least,  having  some- 
thing in  common  ;  and  according  to  the  nature 
of  that  something,  there  are  different  kinds  of 
Relations. 

But  do  Relations  exist  only  as  mental  phe- 
nomena *?  Have  they  no  existence  outwardly  *? 

Objects  there  are,  we  allow,  having  an  indepen- 
dent existence  without ;  but  it  would  be  palpable 
nonsense  to  say  that  a  Relation  exists  as  Matter 
exists.  That  it  is,  however,  something  more 
than  a  mere  state  of  mind,  every  one  is  con- 
vinced. When  I  think  of  a  mare  and  her  foal,  I 
am  conscious  that  there  exists  a  connection  be- 
tween them,  (the  nature  of  which  every  dolt 
knows  as  well  as  the  wisest  of  men),  consisting  of 
a  long  series  of  material  changes  in  which  the 
two  participate ;  but  if  you  ask  me  to  put  my 
finger  on  the  Relation  as  on  a  lump  of  Matter, 
then  I  am  quite  at  a  loss,  I  must  allow  that  the  Re- 
lation exists  not  as  the  mare  and  her  foal  exist — 
objects  which  can  be  seen  and  touched.  Must 


30  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

I  then  be  driven  to  confess  that  the  Relation  be- 
tween them  is  a  mere  state  of  my  Mind?  But  this 
conclusion  is  as  opposed  to  the  universal  sense  of 
mankind  as  the  other.  How  then  can  the  Rela- 
tion exist  if  it  be  neither  material  merely  nor  men- 
tal merely  ?  This  is  a  question  which  I  will 
answer  when  any  one  shall  inform  me  how  Space 
and  Time  exist. 

Having  explained,  as  far  as  we  are  able, 
the  nature  of  Relation,  let  us  see  what  are  the 
different  kinds  thereof. 

There  is  one  distinction  among  Relations  which 
is  very  well  marked.  Some  Relations  suppose  the 
things  related  to  exist  simultaneously  or  together ; 
others  imply  that  they  exist  in  succession :  con- 
sequently the  latter  do,  and  the  former  do  not, 
necessarily  involve  the  notion  of  time.  We  have, 
therefore,  Relations  of  co-existence,  and  Rela- 
tions of  succession ;  these  always  supposing  time, 
while  those  may  or  may  not  suppose  space,  ac- 
cording as  the  objects  related  are  outward  and 
material,  or  inward  and  mental.  The  following 
are  the  principal  relations  of  co-existence. 

1.  Relations  of  Position.  I  stand  on  a  moun- 
tain commanding  an  extensive  prospect.  I  descry 
hills,  dales,  woods,  towers,  steeples;  I  remark 
how  they  lie  one  with  another,  east,  west,  north, 
or  south;  some  nearer,  some  farther  off;  some 


RELATION.  3 1 

above,  some  below ;  and  I  am  conscious  that  they 
are  related  in  space,  related  by  position.  This 
relation  is  the  foundation  or  subject  of  Geography 
and  descriptive  Astronomy ;  of  Zoology,  so  far  as 
the  mere  collocation  of  parts,  as  known  by 
Anatomy,  is  concerned ;  of  Botany  also  to  a  con- 
siderable extent ;  and  of  Geology  likewise  in  part, 
one  object  of  which  is  to  determine  the  relative 
position  of  strata. 

2.  Relations  of  Comprehension.     I  look  down 
from  the  top  of  St.  Paul's,  and  I  see  a  vast  city, 
which  in  a  certain  sense  I  consider  one,  but  which 
embraces  or  contains  within  it  an  immense  num- 
ber of  streets,  squares,  houses,  churches,  &c.,  and 
I  am  conscious  of  a  relation  between  the  whole 
and  the  parts,  between  things  existing  in  space, 
a  Relation  of  Comprehension.     This  is  the  subject 
of  all  those  sciences  which  are  properly  called 
analytic,  or  which  investigate  the  constitution  of 
things,  such  as  Analytic  Chymistry,  which  searches 
after  the  hidden  ingredients  of  material  objects, 
and  Analytic  Metaphysics ;  though  in  this  case  the 
things  related,  viz.,  the  compound  feeling,  and 
the  simple  feelings  which  it  comprises,  cannot  be 
said  to  have  any  existence  in  space. 

3.  Relations    of  Quantity.     Quantity  being, 
as  we  have  seen,  that  which  hath  parts,  and  which 
may  be  increased  or  diminished  without  limit,  by 


32  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

adding  or  subtracting  parts,  it  would  seem  to  fol- 
low that,  as  in  this  sense,  both  time  and  space 
have  Quantity,  therefore  the  Relations  of  Quan- 
tity ought  to  be  classed,  some  as  co-existing,  others 
as  successive.  But  in  reality  it  is  not  so.  As  for 
the  theorems  of  pure  Geometry,  these  are  evidently 
concerned  with  the  Relations  of  things  in  space, 
for  they  may  be  represented  to  the  eye,  though 
with  some  imperfection.  And  though  the  num- 
bers of  Arithmetic  and  the  letters  of  Algebra  may 
apply  to  the  divisions  of  time  as  well  as  of  space, 
yet  while  making  our  calculations,  while  feeling 
the  Relations  in  question,  the  Quantities  are  sup- 
posed to  co-exist.  While  we  are  conscious  that 
2  :  4  :  :  4  :  8,  all  these  numbers  exist  together, 
and  though  we  may  afterwards  insert  the  word 
hours,  and  say  that  2  hours  :  4  hours  :  :  4 
hours  :  8  hours,  yet  this  insertion  cannot  change 
the  nature  of  a  Relation  previously  felt. 

Relations  of  Quantity,  then,  and  the  science 
of  those  Relations,  viz.,  pure  Mathematics,  do 
not,  in  any  case,  involve  the  notion  of  Time.d 

d  Since  writing  the  above,  I  am  glad  to  find  my  opinion  con- 
firmed by  that  of  Mr.  Mill.  "  The  laws  of  number,"  says  he, 
"  are  common  to  synchronous  and  successive  phenomena."  Again, 
"  the  laws  of  number,  though  true  of  successive  phenomena,  do 
not  relate  to  their  succession." — See  Mill's  System  of  Logic, 
Book  iii.  Chap.  5. 


RELATION.  33 

4.  Relations  of  Indeterminate  degree.  I  look 
upon  two  tulips,  and  pronounce  one  to  be  more 
gaudy  than  another;  upon  two  geraniums,  and 
perceive  that  the  one  has  the  more  brilliant  co- 
lours ;  upon  two  horses,  a  racer  and  a  cart  horse, 
and  am  conscious  that  the  former  is  the  more 
finely  formed ;  upon  two  women,  and  am  sensi- 
ble that  the  one  is  much  more  beautiful  than  the 
other. 

So,  I  partake  of  two  loaves  of  bread,  and  am 
aware  that  they  are  of  different  degrees  of  good- 
ness, or  of  different  qualities,  as  the  phrase  is. 

All  these  are  Relations  of  Indeterminate  de- 
gree ;  for  by  what  standard  can  we  measure  them  ? 
We  may  be  sure  that  one  thing  surpasses  an- 
other in  brilliancy  of  colour,  in  beauty,  in  taste, 
or  in  nutritive  power,  but  who  can  say  how 
much  2  The  qualities  or  properties  compared 
must,  of  course,  be  similar,  for  between  different 
qualities,  as  between  colour  and  taste,  beauty  and 
nutritive  power,  there  can  be  no  comparison. 
True  it  is  that  the  word  Quality  is  sometimes 
used  to  signify  degree,  as  when  we  speak  of 
different  qualities  of  bread  or  meat,  meaning 
different  degrees  of  goodness,  as  to  taste  and 
nutrition ;  and  in  this  sense  diverse  qualities  or 
degrees  may  be  compared ;  but  this  is  a  popular, 
not  a  philosophical  sense  of  the  word.  And  as 
F 


34  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

the  word  degree  is  often  used  to  express  Relations 
of  Quantity,  as  in  the  case  of  the  degrees  of  a 
thermometer,  therefore  it  is  necessary  to  distin- 
guish the  Relation  now  in  question  by  the  phrase 
Indeterminate  degree. 

In  popular  language  the  word  Quality,  in  the 
sense  of  Degree,  is  very  commonly  opposed  to 
Quantity ;  as  when  we  say  that  the  food  of  the 
poor  is  both  deficient  in  Quantity,  and  bad  in 
Quality ;  that  is,  inferior  either  in  taste  or  in 
nutritive  power  to  the  food  consumed  by  the  rich. 
But  we  must  be  careful  not  to  confound  this  sense 
of  the  word  Quality  with  the  philosophical  one. 
In  the  philosophical  sense,  different  Qualities  or 
Properties,  as  Taste,  and  Nutritive  Power,  cannot 
be  compared  together ;  but  in  the  popular  sense 
different  Qualities  may  be  compared,  because 
Quality  then  signifies  degree  of  a  common  Pro- 
perty ;  as  the  degree  of  excellence  in  food  as  to 
the  common  Property  Taste,  or  else  as  to  Nutri- 
tive Power. 

Here  we  again  see  the  difference  between 
Quality  in  the  strict  or  philosophical  sense,  and 
Quantity ;  the  former  admitting  of  Relations  of 
Indeterminate  degree,  and  of  those  only ;  the 
latter  of  Relations  only  of  determinate  degree. 
This  distinction  is  of  the  utmost  importance,  as 
it  at  once  separates  Mathematics,  or  the  Science 


RELATION.  35 

of  Quantity,  as  susceptible  of  demonstration  and 
certainty,  from  all  other  Sciences,  which  admit 
only  of  probability. 

Some  Qualities  are  much  more  determinate 
than  others.  Thus  Justice  is  much  more  so  than 
any  other  duty ;  and  consequently,  the  Science  of 
Law  is  the  most  exact  department  of  Moral  Philo- 
sophy. 

These  four  are  perhaps  the  only  orders  of 
Relations  which  are  always  between  things  co- 
existent. The  second  class,  or  Relations  of  Suc- 
cession, is  divided  into  two  orders,  according  as 
the  sequence  is  invariable  or  casual.  The  former 
is  the  important  relation  of  Cause  and  Effect, 
which  will  be  treated  at  length  by  and  by. 

How  important  to  Philosophy  is  a  right  notion 
of  Cause  and  Effect,  may  be  judged  from  the  fact 
that  this  is  the  object  of  Philosophy  properly  so 
called^  as  distinguished  from  simple  Science. 
And  what  wandering  in  the  dark  do  we  find 
among  philosophers  from  not  knowing  what  they 
were  seeking !  To  trace  the  sequences  of  Cause 
and  Effect  is  one  object,  but  to  mount  up  to 
General  Causes  or  Principles  is  the  highest  scope 
of  philosophy.  The  whole  is  comprised  in  two 
words — Causation  and  Generalization. 

The  second  order  of  successive  Relations  is  that 
of  casual  succession,  one  of  little  importance,  be- 


36  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

cause,  as  the  name  implies,  it  cannot  be  calculated 
or  foretold. 

But  though  not  important  in  itself,  it  has  never- 
theless been  the  occasion  of  most  of  the  errors  in 
philosophy  as  well  as  in  daily  life.  As  I  have 
elsewhere  observed,  so  great  is  the  tendency  to 
connect  things  as  Cause  and  Effect,  that  with 
children,  and  ignorant  adults,  one  instance  of 
sequence  is  enough  to  create  the  belief  of  invaria- 
bility ;  and  nothing  but  a  wider  experience  can 
correct  this  tendency.  There  is  perhaps  not  a 
man,  however  experienced,  who  does  not  still 
make  such  mistakes;  though  certainly  he  will 
not  believe  that  Tenterden  Church  Steeple  was 
the  cause  of  the  Goodwin  sands,  because  it  was 
built  just  before  their  appearance.  We  must  not 
confound  casual  succession  with  accident,  for 
the  latter  implies  a  real  sequence  of  Cause  and 
Effect,  but  one  which  could  not  have  been  fore- 
told, owing  to  the  great  complication  of  causes  in 
the  world,  and  our  ignorance  of  most  of  them ; 
whereas  in  Casual  Succession  there  is  no  con- 
nection of  the  kind  between  the  two  events,  no 
more  than  between  Tenterden  and  Goodwin. 
The  one  simply  precedes,  and  the  other  follows, 
on  a  single  occasion,  and  that  is  all ;  and  ten 
thousand  things,  as  well  as  the  one  in  question, 
may  have  preceded  the  latter.  How  many  events 


RELATION.  37 

must  have  immediately  gone  before  my  act  of 
writing  these  lines  on  paper ! 

Besides  these  two  classes  of  Relations,  the 
co-existent  and  the  successive,  there  seems  to 
be  a  third  class,  comprising  Relations,  some  of 
which  are  co-existent  and  others  successive.  This 
may  be  called  the  mixed  class.  To  it  belongs 
but  one  order,  exceedingly  comprehensive,  the 
Relations  of  Resemblance. 

Resemblance  may  be  felt  either  between  things 
co-existent,  as  between  two  horses,  or  two  sheep, 
placed  side  by  side,  or  between  two  sequences  of 
phenomena;  as  when  two  billiard  balls  are  each 
impelled  by  another ;  or  as  when  two  salts  are 
produced,  in  the  one  case  by  mixing  sulphuric 
acid  with  potash,  in  another  muriatic  acid  with 
soda.  Here  not  only  the  products  of  the  chemi- 
cal action  are  alike  in  some  important  particulars, 
but  the  actions  themselves  are  very  similar.  So 
we  say  that  there  is  a  striking  resemblance  be- 
tween the  revolutionary  changes  which  took  place 
in  England,  in  the  seventeenth  century,  and  those 
which  occurred  in  France,  in  the  eighteenth  and 
nineteenth ;  meaning  not  only  that  the  results 
were  alike,  but  that  the  events  succeeded  each 
other  in  a  like  order. 

No  Relation  is  more  generally  felt  than  that  of 
Resemblance.  Though  we  frequently  say  of  two 


38  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

things,  that  they  are  not  the  least  alike,  yet  this 
is  only  in  comparison  with  others  that  are  more 
like  ;  for,  strictly  speaking,  almost  all  things  have 
something  in  common ;  some  one  point,  at  least, 
of  resemblance. 

To  determine  important  Resemblances  is  one 
grand  object  of  Science.  All  classification  is 
founded  on  Resemblance,  and  in  many  Sciences 
classification  is  everything.  When  we  shall  have 
classified  all  the  objects  of  the  animal,  vegetable, 
and  mineral  kingdoms,  according  to  their  resem- 
blances, descriptive  natural  history  will  be  com- 
plete. In  Mental  Science  also  classification  of 
the  phenomena  of  mind  is  an  important  part. 
But  more  than  this,  all  our  reasonings  from  ex- 
perience, all  induction,  as  it  is  commonly  called, 
is  founded  on  this  same  relation ;  for  the  funda- 
mental axiom  of  inductive  reasoning  is  that 
nature  is  uniform  in  her  operations ;  that  like 
causes  will  be  followed  by  like  effects,  and  that 
things  which  have  constantly  co-existed,  will 
always  co-exist;  for  instance,  that  a  creature 
having  the  outward  appearance  of  a  man,  will 
always  have  a  heart,  liver,  lungs,  &c.,  formed  like 
other  men.  whom  we  have  actually  examined. 
The  grand  object  of  inquiry  then,  becomes,  to 
detect  in  any  new  case  sufficient  similarity  with 
an  old  case,  that  is  sufficient  to  warrant  us  in  in- 


RELATION.  39 

ferring  similar  co-existence  of  things,  or  similar 
succession  of  phenomena,  without  actual  obser- 
vation. Resemblance,  then,  and  Causation  are 
Relations  of  the  utmost  importance  in  Science 
and  Philosophy. 

It  seems  scarcely  necessary  to  add  that  the 
study  of  Resemblances  belongs  as  well  to  the 
Poet  as  to  the  Philosopher.  How  much  of  the 
charm  of  the  fine  arts  depends  upon  the  likeness 
between  their  creations  and  those  of  nature! 
And  are  not  the  finest  parts  of  poetry  the 
similes  ?  For  the  sake  of  beauty,  a  simile  must 
be  neither  very  near  nor  very  far  fetched ;  for 
in  the  one  case  it  is  indifferent,  in  the  other 
ludicrous.  A  simile  scientifically  correct  would 
be  about  as  bad  in  poetry  as  one  that  is  absurd.6 

e  Relations  of  Resemblance  may  be  considered  either  as  a 
class  distinct  from  those  of  co-existence,  and  those  of  sucession, 
or  the  Resemblances  of  co-existence  may  be  looked  upon  as  an 
order  of  the  former  class,  and  resemblances  of  succession  as  an 
order  of  the  latter.  This  however  would  be  not  at  all  a  logical 
arrangement,  for  then  we  should  separate  the  species  of  the  genus 
resemblance,  and  place  them  under  different  classes. 


40  PHIFX)80PHICAL    VOCABULARY. 


POWER,  CAUSE  AND  EFFECT. 

Though  we  have  made  mention  of  Cause  and 
Effect  under  the  head  of  Relation,  yet,  as  this  is 
the  most  important  of  all  relations,  and  probably 
the  least  understood,  it  seems  necessary  to  con- 
sider it  now  at  large  under  a  separate  head. 
A  Power  is  the  word  which  expresses  that  pe- 
culiar relation  which  a  Cause  bears  to  its  Effect, 
the  nature  of  which  we  are  now  to  investigate. 
What  then  is  the  notion  which  we  actually  have 
of  Power  3 

In  the  first  place  it  is  evident  that  by  Cause 
we  mean  something  which  precedes  something 
else,  which  something  else  we  call  Effect.  The 
relation  between  them  then,  or  Power,  is  a  rela- 
tion of  antecedence  and  consequence,  in  other 
/  words,  of  Succession,  involving  the  notion  of 
Time  ;  and  the  order  of  this  succession  is  uni- 
form, the  Cause  being  the  antecedent,  the  Effect 
always  the  consequent.  But  ten  thousand  things 
may  precede  any  change,  only  one  of  which  we 
look  upon  as  the  Cause  of  that  change.  There- 
fore, a  Cause  is  not  a  mere  antecedent ;  an  Effect 
not  a  mere  consequent 


POWER,    CAUSE    AND    EFFECT.  41 

When  we  have  determined  the  cause  of  any 
phenomenon,  we  believe  that  it  will  be  followed 
by  that  effect,  not  only  once,  not  only  several 
times,  not  only  most  times,  but  always ;  and  if  per- 
chance we  be  deceived,  and  at  any  time  the  cause 
appear  without  the  effect,  we  draw  one  or  the 
other  of  the  following  conclusions.  Either  we 
were  altogether  wrong  in  the  supposed  cause,  or 
the  one  now  before  us  differs  in  some  respect 
from  that  which  we  formerly  observed  ;  or, 
what  is  nearly  the  same  thing,  there  are  other 
counteracting  causes  at  work  which  we  wot  not 
of.  But,  however  we  may  account  for  the 
failure  of  the  effect,  we  never  for  a  moment  sup- 
pose that  there  is  any  want  of  uniformity  in 
Nature,  or  that  causes  really  alike  in  all  respects 
will  not  always  be  followed  by  like  Effects.  A 
man  who  should  hazard  such  an  opinion  would 
be  considered  out  of  his  mind.  So  far  then  we 
tread  upon  indisputable  ground ;  and  we  can 
pronounce,  without  doubt,  that  Power  involves 
the  notion  of  Invariable  Antecedence  and  In- 
variable Consequence. 

But  is  this  the  whole  of  the  Relation,  as 
some  philosophers  assert,  particularly  Thomas 
Brown  *?  That  acute  metaphysician,  treading 
in  the  steps  of  Hume,  wrote  a  book  to  prove 
that  all  we  know,  or  ever  can  know,  of  Cause 
G 


42  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

and  Effect,  is,  that  the  one  invariably  precedes, 
the  other  invariably  follows.  Events,  as  Hume 
observed,  are  conjoined,  but  as  far  as  we  can 
trace,  unconnected.  Nothing  seems  to  bind 
them  together.  They  succeed  each  other,  some 
invariably,  others  casually,  but  we  never  can 
say  why  any  order  prevails,  why  fire  warms 
\  or  cold  freezes,  why  acids  and  alkalis  combine 
to  form  salts.  Pursue  your  investigation  as  far 
as  you  can,  says  Brown,  try  and  find  out  some 
connection  between  any  cause  and  its  effect, 
and  if  you  seem  to  succeed,  what  will  you  have 
learnt  ?  Simply  this :  that  between  the  two  there 
is  a  link,  (if  we  may  so  call  it),  formerly  unknown, 
a  change  previously  undiscovered  ;  so  that  instead 
of  A  followed  immediately  by  C,  we  have  A 
followed  by  B,  followed  by  C,  a  sequence  more 
full,  but  merely  a  sequence,  and  quite  as  incom- 
prehensible as  before.  The  only  difference  is, 
that  A  is  no  longer  considered  the  Invariable 
and  Immediate  Antecedent  of  C,  but  simply  an 
Invariable  Antecedent,  while  it  is  the  Immediate 
and  Invariable  Antecedent  of  B. 

This  doctrine  may  be  true,  but  it  must  be  al- 
lowed that  it  sounds  strange  in  the  ears  of  untu- 
tored men,  and  at  first,  at  least,  appears  unsatisfac- 
tory to  all.  That  a  Cause  is  something  more  than 
an  Invariable  Antecedent,  an  Effect  than  an  In- 


POWER,    CAUSE    AND    EFFECT.  43 

variable  Consequent,  we  cannot  help  believing, 
though  what  it  can  be  may  transcend  our  limited 
intelligence.  But  if  the  above  be  the  only  defi- 
nite notion  of  Power  which  we  possess,  we  ought 
not  to  find  fault  with  the  doctrine  because  it 
openly  acknowledges  our  ignorance.  Is  it  how- 
ever certain  that  we  have  no  other  notion  of 
Power  ?  The  general  sense  of  mankind  would 
induce  us  to  think  that  we  have,  for  those  who 
cannot  refute  the  above  doctrine  are  still  unsatis- 
fied, and  though  silenced,  are  not  convinced.  But 
where  interest  or  passion  does  not  intervene, 
truth,  though  long  undiscovered,  when  once 
pointed  out  is  apt  to  seize  upon  the  mind  with 
the  force  of  intuition.  This  is  particularly  the 
case  with  metaphysical  truth,  which  is  known  to 
us  ultimately  by  consciousness.  To  the  mind  of 
each  individual  must  we  appeal,  as  to  the  highest 
tribunal,  in  all  questions  relative  to  mental  phi- 
losophy ;  and  this  tribunal  seems  to  decide  that 
the  above  doctrine  of  Cause  and  Effect  is  not 
altogether  satisfactory. 

This  general  consideration  may  make  us 
suspect  the  doctrine  of  Brown,  but,,  to  refute 
it,  some  definite  objection  is  necessary.  And 
this  objection  has  been  furnished  by  Reid, 
who  remarks  that  if  a  Cause  be  merely  an 
Invariable  Antecedent,  an  Effect  an  Invariable  Con- 


44  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

sequent,  then,  as  no  two  events  have  more  con- 
stantly succeeded  each  other  than  day  and  night, 
night  and  day,  it  will  follow  that  day  is  the 
Cause  of  the  succeeding  night,  night  the  Cause  of 
the  succeeding  day.  Nor  does  it  seem  easy  to 
answer  this  objection.  It  is  quite  conceivable 
that  a  common  cause,  or  union  of  causes,  as  in 
this  case  the  existence  and  fixity  of  the  sun,  com- 
bined with  the  rotation  of  the  earth,  may  give 
rise  to  a  series  of  changes,  succeeding  each  other 
invariably,  though  unconnected  as  Cause  and 
Effect.  The  very  power  of  conceiving  such  an 
occurrence  proves  that  there  is  no  inconsistency 
in  the  notion  of  invariable  succession  without 
causation,  and  here  we  produce  a  case  where 
such  a  succession  actually  takes  place.  We  must 
then  conclude  that  the  doctrine  of  Hume  and 
Brown,  as  to  Cause  and  Effect,  is,  to  say  the  least, 
incomplete.  That  invariable  antecedence  belongs 
to  a  Cause,  invariable  consequence  to  an  Effect,  is 
undoubtedly  true  ;  but  it  is  not  the  whole  truth. 
Mankind  seem  to  be  generally  convinced  that 
x  there  is  what  they  call  a  necessary  connection  be- 
tween Cause  and  Effect.  But  what  is  meant  by 
this  phrase  *?  The  only  sense  which  I  can  here 
attach  to  the  word  necessary  is  that  of  indispen- 
sable. When  we  say  that  the  truths  of  Mathe- 
matics are  necessary,  we  mean  either  that  they 


POWER,    CAUSE    AND    EFFECT.  45 

are  self-evident,  or  that  they  follow  irresistibly 
by  reasoning  from  self-evident  truths.  This  ne- 
cessity the  mind  sees  intimately ;  it  sees  that  the 
truths  are  not  contingent,  not  liable  to  change 
now  or  hereafter ;  unchangeable  even  by  omnipo- 
tence. The  same  can  be  said  of  no  matters  of 
fact.  The  world  and  all  that  it  inherits  may 
change  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  for  aught  that 
we  can  see  to  the  contrary,  and,  therefore,  in  this 
sense  of  necessity  we  can  see  no  necessary  con- 
nection between  any  two  successive  events. 
This,  however,  we  do  find  out  by  experience,  that 
in  the  present  state  of  existence,  at  any  rate,  and 
until  some  grand  change  shall  ensue,  certain 
events  are  indispensable  to  certain  others  ;  in 
other  words,  unless  the  former  occur,  the  latter 
will  not  follow.  The  one  we  call  Cause,  the  other 
Effect ;  and  we  say  that  the  one  has  Power  to 
produce  the  other,  meaning  that  it  is  an  indis- 
pensable condition  of  its  existence.  A  Cause, 
then,  is  not  a  mere  invariable  antecedent,  but  it 
is  an  invariable  and  indispensable  antecedent ; 
and  as  the  word  Indispensable  evidently  includes 
invariability  and  something  more,  the  word  In- 
variable becomes  unnecessary  ;  and  we  may  define 
a  Cause  to  be  an  Indispensable  Antecedent,  an 
Effect,  an  Unavoidable  Consequent. 

Having  determined  the   nature  of  Cause  and 


46  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

Effect  in  general,  that  is  to  say  the  general  notion 
which  we  have  of  the  relation  between  them,  it 
remains  to  be  seen  whether  Causes  may  not  be 
divided  into  different  species.  Aristotle  mentions 
four  kinds  of  Causes — the  Material,  the  Formal, 
the  Efficient,  and  the  Final;  but  we  need  not 
long  be  detained  with  these,  for  most  of  them 
would  not  now  be  regarded  as  Causes  at  all/ 

What  he  calls  the  Material  Cause,  is  the  sub- 
stance of  which  a  thing  is  made,  as  the  material 
cause  of  a  silver  spoon,  is  the  metal  silver ;  and 
if  the  substance  be  a  compound  one,  as  brass, 
then  the  material  causes  thereof  are  the  simple 
bodies  or  elements,  in  this  case  copper  and  zinc. 
This,  then,  is  not  a  cause  in  our  sense  of  the 
word.  Again,  the  Formal  Cause,  as  the  ancients 
understood  it,  is  purely  imaginary ;  and  the 
Final  Cause  is  properly  not  a  cause,  but  an  effect 
which  we  see,  an  useful  effect,  the  foresight  of 
which,  as  we  presume,  induced  the  Great  Creator 
to  provide  means  suitable  to  the  end  in  view. 
It  is  only  as  offering  a  motive  to  the  mind  of  the 
Deity  that  an  end  in  view,  an  effect  anticipated, 
becomes  a  Cause.  Of  the  four  Causes  of  Aristotle 

f  These  four  Causes  were  very  neatly  expressed  in  Greek,  by 
four  prepositions.  The  Material  Cause  was  the  «f  ov  (out  of 
which)  ;  the  Formal,  the  %a6  o  (according  to  which)  ;  the  Effi- 
cient, the  uqp'ou  (by  which);  and  the  Final,  the  dia  o  (for  which.) 


POWER,    CAUSE    AND    EFFECT.  47 

there  remains  then  only  the  Efficient  which  we 
should  recognise  as  such  ;  the  principle  of  motion, 
the  indispensable  antecedent  of  any  change. 

The  first  and  most  obvious  division  of  causes, 
is  that  into  Immediate  and  Remote.  Since  causes 
form  a  lengthened  chain,  reaching  from  visible 
effects  up  to  the  great  First  Cause,  it  follows 
that  some  are  nearer  to  the  effect,  others  farther 
off.  Properly  speaking  there  is  but  one  immediate 
cause,  and  all  the  others  are  remote,  though  in 
different  degrees. 

Often  do  two  men  differ  as  to  the  causes  of 
any  phenomenon,  but  both  may  be  right;  for  the 
cause  hit  upon  by  the  one  may  be  more  remote 
than  that  assigned  by  the  other,  and  each  may 
exist  in  its  order.  Thus,  while  some  maintain 
that  value  and  price  are  regulated  by  the  demand 
and  supply,  others  insist  that  cost  of  production 
is  the  determining  cause.  Nor  is  there  here  any 
real  opposition,  for  cost  of  production  regulates 
the  demand  and  supply,  and  these  again  regulate 
price. 

Causes  are  also  divided  into  Proximate  and 
Ultimate.  Judging  by  Etymology  or  the  deriva- 
tion of  the  words,  we  might  suppose  that  Proxi- 
mate and  Ultimate  mean  exactly  the  same  thing 
as  Immediate  and  Remote  ;  and  such  is  the  un- 
certainty in  the  use  of  words  that  we  cannot 


48  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

affirm  that  they  never  are  so  employed ;  but 
generally  speaking  the  sense  is  very  different, 
For  Immediate  and  Remote  refer  to  the  real  order 
of  succession  of  phenomena  in  causation,  (one 
after  another),  whereas  Proximate  and  Ultimate 
relate  to  the  order  according  to  which  we  arrive 
at  the  knowledge  of  causes.  Thus  Proximate 
corresponds  to  palpable  or  apparent ;  Ultimate,  to 
hidden  or  real.  For  the  real  causes  of  change 
are  not  always  manifest,  often  far  otherwise, 
being  enveloped,  and  so  hidden  from  view,  by 
masses  of  inert  matter.  As  a  remedy  for  ague 
the  value  of  bark  was  known  for  ages,  but  of  late 
years  only  has  it  been  discovered  that  the  whole 
virtue  resides  in  a  very  small  portion  of  the  mass, 
in  a  substance  that  can  be  separated  from  the 
rest,  and  which  is  called  Quinine.  So  the  whole 
narcotic  virtue  of  opium  has  been  found  to  reside 
in  Morphia,  and  the  poisoning  property  of  nux 
vomica  in  the  alkali  Strychnia:  -and  bark,  opium, 
and  the  nux  vomica,  are  the  Proximate  or  pal- 
pable causes ;  quinine,  morphia,  and  strycknia,  the 
Ultimate,  hidden,  or  real  causes. 

Proximate  and  Ultimate,  then,  refer  not  to  the 
order  of  succession  among  the  phenomena  of 
causation,  but  to  the  order  in  which  we  discover 
them.  The  compound  substance  bark  is  not 
nearer  in  time  to  the  effect,  viz.  the  cure  of 


POWER,    CAUSE    AND    EFFECT.  1  (J 

ague,  than  is  the  simpler  substance  quinine  ;  but 
the  whole  effect,  as  we  find  by  experience,  is 
owing  to  the  latter,  and  the  former  deprived  of 
this  contributes  nothing.  If  anything,  the  woody 
matter  rather  hinders  than  promotes  the  good 
result.  Bark  is  indeed  still  a  cure  for  ague ;  but 
it  is  so  only  because  it  contains  the  alkali 
Quinine.  The  rest  is  merely  the  covering  of  the 
real  cause,  the  garment  which  conceals  it  from 
view. 

The  grand  object  of  philosophy,  mental  or 
physical,  is  to  trace  ultimate  causes,  to  ascend 
to  them,  as  the  phrase  is,  from  the  proximate  and 
palpable  causes  which  lie  upon  the  flat  before  us. 
It  is  therefore  of  the  utmost  consequence  clearly 
to  understand  their  nature.  This,  it  is  hoped, 
will  in  part  appear  from  the  above  remarks.  The 
examples  derived  from  chemistry  are  particularly 
valuable  as  illustrations,  because  the  proximate 
and  ultimate  causes  of  change  can  there  be  ac- 
tually exhibited  as  substances.  But  it  is  not  so  in 
all  sciences.  Very  frequently  the  ultimate  causes 
of  change  are  not  substances  but  tendencies; 
tendencies  inseparable  from  mind  or  matter,  but 
not  to  be  seen  or  felt,  and  known  only  from  the 
result.  Thus  we  attribute  the  motion  of  the 
earth  round  the  sun  to  two  Tendencies  at  present 
supposed  ultimate,  a  projectile  rectilinear,  or  tan- 
H 


50  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

gential  force,  and  the  force  of  gravity.  These 
tendencies  being  given,  we  can  from  their  union 
account  for  the  motion  of  the  earth  as  their 
common  result ;  though  the  latter  only  is  strictly 
proved,  the  former  being  only  hypothetical. 

Whatever  may  be  the  point  which  we  have 
reached  in  the  progress  of  our  enquiry,  whether 
the  causes  already  discovered  be  the  most  general 
and  simple  that  can  be  traced  by  man  or  not,  for 
the  time  at  least  they  are  ultimate  causes  ;  like 
those  fifty  or  sixty  bodies  which  chemists  call 
simple,  because  they  have  never  been  analyzed. 
But  is  it  not  often  said  that  man  can  discover 
proximate  causes  only,  ultimate  being  beyond  his 
ken "?  When  this  is  asserted,  it  must  mean  that 
the  Deity  is  not  only  the  great  first,  the  original 
or  remote  cause  of  the  phenomena  of  the  uni- 
verse, but  also  the  real  or  ultimate  cause  of 
every  event;  that  nothing  takes  place,  not  only 
without  his  permission,  but  without  his  direct 
agency. 

This  may  be  the  case,  and  it  may  be  that  God 
is  thus  the  one  ultimate  or  real  cause  of  every 
change,  but  the  question  is  clearly  beyond  the 
sphere  of  human  intellect ;  and  whatever  opinion 
we  may  adopt  on  this  point,  we  are  justified  in 
distinguishing  between  those  causes  which  lie 
more  open  to  view,  and  those  more  hidden ;  and, 


POWEH,    CAUSE    AND    EFFECT.  5  1 

speaking  comparatively,  we  may  call  the  former 
proximate,  the  latter  ultimate,  though  these  may 
not  be  strictly  such,  not  ultimate  even  to  our 
limited  capabilities,  but  so  only  provisionally. 

The  words  Proximate  and  Ultimate,  as  here 
explained,  exactly  correspond  in  meaning  with 
the  use  of  them  in  analytic  chemistry.  What 
are  called  the  proximate  principles  of  any  com- 
pound are  those  constituent  parts  which  meet  us 
first  in  the  order  of  analysis,  they  being  them- 
selves compounded  of  the  ultimate  principles  or 
elements,  and  much  more  like  to  the  compound 
than  are  those  elements.  Thus  the  proximate 
principles  of  animal  substances — of  muscle,  cel- 
lular tissue,  serous  membranes,  nerves,  blood, 
lymph,  &c.,  are  found  to  be  fibrin,  gelatin,  gluten, 
&c.,  all  which  principles  are  made  up  chiefly,  if 
not  entirely,  of  four  elements — Carbon,  Oxygen, 
Hydrogen,  and  Nitrogen  or  Azote,  in  different 
proportions. 

Another  division  of  Causes  is  that  into  Pri- 
mary and  Secondary.  As  immediate  and  remote 
relate  to  the  real  order  of  succession,  and  proxi- 
mate and  ultimate  to  the  natural  order  of 
discovery,  so  primary  and  secondary  refer  to 
the  order  of  importance.  Since  few,  if  any 
events,  are  owing  to  one  cause  alone,  a  dis- 
tinction is  made  according  to  the  degree  in 


PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 


which  causes  are  supposed  to  contribute  to- 
wards the  common  result,  and  one  is  called 
Primary,  while  others  are  styled  Secondary  or 
Auxiliary.  In  this  sense  Gibbon  professedly  uses 
the  term  Secondary  in  his  celebrated  chapter  on 
the  Propagation  of  Christianity ;  though  the 
writer  insidiously  endeavours  to  instil  into  his 
readers  that  his  five  causes  were  sufficient  to 
account  for  the  marvellous  effect,  that  in  short 
they  were  primary,  not  secondary  causes.  Since 
secondary  causes  are  often  subsequent  in  the 
order  of  time  to  the  primary,  they  may  be  at 
once  auxiliary  and  immediate,  and  the  word 
secondary  may  be  sometimes  used  in  one  sense, 
sometimes  in  the  other ;  being  now  opposed  to 
primary  or  principal,  now  to  remote  or  original. 
Thus,  when  we  talk  of  the  secondary  causes  of 
moral  sentiment,  we  may  mean  to  distinguish 
them  from  primary,  in  the  sense  of  original,  or 
in  the  sense  of  principal  or  chief;  and  as  the 
same  causes  which  are  secondary  in  the  one  sense 
are  so  likewise  in  the  other,  neither  the  reader 
nor  the  writer  may  be  always  aware  in  which 
sense  the  word  is  used.  The  Original  Causes  of 
moral  sentiment,  which  are  also  the  most  impor- 
tant, are  certain  tendencies  deeply  and  indelibly 
seated  in  the  human  mind ;  whereas  the  se- 
condary or  subsequent  causes,  which  are  likewise 


POWER,    CAUSE    AND    EFFECT. 


of  less  consequence,  are  such  fluctuating  circum- 
stances as  Education,  Passion,  Local  Utility,  &c. 
The  word  Circumstance  is  commonly  used  to  ex- 
press a  secondary  or  auxiliary  cause,  which,  along 
with  others  of  the  same  sort,  is  supposed,  as  it 
were,  to  stand  around  the  primary  or  principal 
cause. 

What  is  called  an  OCCASION  is  nothing  but  a 
secondary  or  auxiliary  cause.  Thus,  I  say  that 
it  was  on  occasion  of  my  being  in  London  that  I 
went  to  see  the  British  Museum ;  meaning  that 
this  circumstance  went  along  with  the  principal 
cause,  which  undoubtedly  was  my  desire  to  see 
the  curiosities  therein  contained.  But  had  this 
desire  been  very  strong,  I  might  have  gone  up  to 
London  on  purpose.  So  we  pray  against  all 
"  occasions  of  evil ;"  that  is,  all  outward  circum- 
stances which  may  help  to  stir  up  the  great  source 
of  mischief — our  own  bad  propensities. 

An  OPPORTUNITY  is  also  an  auxiliary  cause, 
one  that  facilitates  the  acquisition  of  any  object 
which  we  are  supposed  to  have  previously  desired, 
v  The  keener  the  desire,  the  quicker  generally  is 
the  intellect  in  seeing  opportunities,  and  the 
greater  the  readiness  in  seizing  upon  them.  The 
grand  art  of  life  is  that  of  perceiving  and  profiting 
by  opportunities.  "Ideas  come  again,  convictions 
perpetuate  themselves,  opportunities  never  recur." 


54  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

There  is  another  distinction  which  deserves  to 
be  mentioned  ;   one  dwelt  upon  chiefly  by  medical 
writers,  viz.,  the  division  of  causes  into  Predis- 
N  ponent  and  Exciting. 

Two  men  go  out  together  and  are  exposed  to 
the  same  weather ;  with  the  same  precautions,  or 
want  of  precautions,  both  get  wet  to  the  skin, 
return  home,  and  both  immediately  change,  or 
not,  as  the  case  may  be  ;  but  the  one  catches  only 
a  slight  cold,  and  the  other  falls  ill  and  dies  of 
consumption.  Here  medical  men  would  say  that 
the  one  had  the  seeds  of  consumption  undeveloped 
in  his  frame,  before  he  was  exposed  to  the  exciting 
causes  of  cold  and  wet,  the  other  not ;  or  that  the 
former  was  predisposed  to  that  fatal  malady.  And 
assuredly  there  are  great  diversities  of  constitu- 
tion— original  tendencies  to  different  diseases  in 
different  persons,  or  we  never  could  account  for 
the  diverse  effects  of  the  same  outward  causes. 
But  those  tendencies  may  be  long  hidden,  or  even 
may  never  be  known,  in  the  absence  of  any  out- 
ward or  exciting  cause  ;  as  a  consumptive  habit 
may  never  actually  fall  into  consumption,  if  fatigue, 
cold,  and  wet,  be  carefully  avoided.  Therefore 
the  division  of  causes  into  Predisposing  and  Ex- 
citing is  not  only  very  useful,  as  a  guide  to  the 
medical  practitioner,  but  it  may  lay  claim  to  no 
small  degree  of  philosophical  accuracy. 


LAW.  .")."> 


LAW. 

WHAT  is  a  Law  ^ 

A  Law,  in  its  most  general  sense,  means  a 
General  Rule,  proceeding  from  an  intelligent  being. 
Now  Laws  are  of  two  sorts—  Speculative  and 
Practical.  Speculative  Laws,  often  called  the 
Laws  of  Nature,  are  those  general  rules  or  plans 
which  we  suppose  to  have  been  present  to  the 
mind  of  the  Deity,  or  great  First  Cause,  before 
he  formed  the  universe,  and  according  to  which 
he  afterwards  did  form  the  same.  To  us,  these 
laws  are  in  the  first  instance  merely  an  object  of 
speculation ;  though  the  knowledge  of  them  may 
subsequently  be  turned  to  the  most  important 
practical  purposes.  To  discover  these  laws  is  the 
grand  object  of  Natural  and  Mental  Philosophy. 

When  we  talk  of  the  laws  which  govern  the  uni- 
verse, or  any  department  of  the  universe,  we  must 
remember  that  though  in  one  point  of  view  these 
laws  are  causes,  yet  in  another  they  are  themselves 
effects,  and  therefore  requiring  explanation  quite 
as  much  as  the  phenomena  which  they  help  to 
explain.  Therefore  these  laws  only  remove  the 
difficulty  a  few  steps,  and  to  a  great  self-existent 
cause  we  must  have  recourse  at  last.  Laws  then, 


56  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

after  all,  are  but  God's  deputies  ;  and  their 
government  is  only  delegated/ 

A  Practical  Law,  on  the  other  hand,  is  a  general 
rule  proceeding  from  an  intelligent  being  or 
beings,  whereby  something  is  commanded  to  be 
done,  or  not  to  be  done,  under  the  sanction  of 
reward  or  punishment.  This  law  may  be  written 
or  unwritten,  expressed  or  understood,  partial  or 
universal,  temporary  or  eternal.  Practical  Laws 
are  also  divided  into  the  Ethical  and  the  Political. 

In  an  Ethical  Law,  or  as  some  call  it,  a  Natural 
Law,  (because  the  knowledge  of  it  is  obtained  by 
the  use  of  natural,  i.  e.  our  common  or  ordinary 
faculties,  without  any  peculiar  study),  the  rule  is 
supposed  to  proceed  from  all  men,  or  what  comes 
to  the  same  thing,  from  God ;  for  whatever  is 
held  by  all  men,  at  all  times,  must  be  derived  from 
unchangeable  principles  of  human  nature,  which 
we  must  suppose  implanted  in  us  on  purpose  by 
Him.  The  rule,  then,  which  here  is  a  command, 
proceeds  from  all  men,  or  from  God,  and  the 
sanction  is  fear  of  punishment,  or  hope  of  reward, 
from  man  or  from  God ;  from  man  individually, 
not  from  men  united  in  a  body  politic  or  common- 
wealth. The  principal  sanction  of  man  indi- 
vidually is  approbation  or  disapprobation,  moral 
love,  or  moral  indignation,  and  their  consequences. 

s  For  a  further  account  of  Law  of  Nature  see  next  article. 


LAW.  57 

These  Laws  may  admit  of  some  modifications, 
according  to  times  and  circumstances,  but  no  fur- 
ther than  the  nature  of  man  himself  for  whose  use 
they  are  framed,  is  liable  to  change.  As  compared 
with  those  which  follow,  they  may  therefore  be 
called  immutable  and  eternal. 

A  Political  law  is  a  general  rule,  whereby  the 
sovereign  of  a  state  or  commonwealth  commands  or 
forbids  something,  under  the  sanction  of  reward  or 
punishment.  Laws  of  this  sort  may  vary  very 
widely  according  to  the  will  of  the  sovereign,  either 
in  the  same  country  at  different  times,  or  in 
different  countries  at  the  same  time ;  though  it 
follows  directly  from  what  is  above  said,  that  a 
Political  ought  never  to  be  contrary  to  an  Ethical 
Law.h 

h  The  term  Political,  as  here  used,  means  the  law  of  the  State  in 
general,  and  comprises,  not  only  constitutional  or  organic  law,  but 
the  criminal,  as  well  as  what  is  particularly  called  the  civil  law. 
All  laws,  in  short,  made  by  the  governing  power  of  a  State,  I  call 
Political 


58  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

LAW  OF   NATURE. 
EXPLANATION  OF  PHENOMENA. 

FEW  phrases  are  more  used  in  Philosophy,  and 
few  are  more  imperfectly  comprehended  than  LAW 
OF  NATURE.  This  then  requires  a  separate  article. 

A  Law  of  Nature  may  be  defined  to  be  a 
General  Effect,  or  Tendency  to  an  Effect,  of  which 
the  Cause  is  unknown. 

From  this  it  follows  that  a  Law  cannot  be  ex- 
plained ;  it  can  only  be  stated,  not  accounted  for. 
But  this  general  effect  or  tendency  must  in  the 
course  of  nature  be  a  cause  of  other  phenomena ; 
and  consequently,  though  itself  unaccountable,  it 
may  serve  to  explain  other  things. 

There  is  then  no  absurdity  in  assigning  a  Law 
in  explanation  of  any  Phenomenon ;  for  though  in 
one  view  it  is  an  effect  inexplicable,  in  another  it  is 
a  cause.  Nay,  a  law  is  the  ultimate  explanation 
of  any  phenomenon,  in  other  words,  the  ultimate 
cause3  so  far  as  we  know,  the  most  simple  and 
general  that  can  be  pointed  out  by  us ;  always 
excepting  the  first  Great  Cause  of  all,  which  alone 
is  really  ultimate.  Once  more,  to  explain  a 
x  phenomenon  is  to  assign  the  cause  thereof.  But 
the  cause  first  observed  may  be  only  proximate  or 


LAW    OF    NATURE.  59 

palpable,  containing  the  simple  and  general,  or  real 
cause,  along  with  other  things  of  no  moment ;  and 
when  we  have  separated  these  last  we  have  detached 
the  ultimate  cause,  which,  if  it  be  a  tendency 
and  not  a  substance,  is  called  a  law  of  nature. 
Therefore,  in  this  sense  of  the  word  Law,  explana- 
tion by  assigning  a  cause,  and  explanation  by 
pointing  out  a  law,  are  not  different  in  kind,  and 
not  opposed;  but  explanation  by  cause  compre- 
hends two  species,  explanation  by  proximate  causes, 
and  explanation  by  ultimate  causes  or  laws. 

A  complex  effect  may  be  explained  by  pointing 
out  the  simple  or  elementary  causes  or  tendencies 
from  what  it  results ;  as  the  motion  of  the  earth 
and  other  planets  round  the  sun  is  explained  on 
the  supposition  of  a  rectilinear  projectile,  or 
tangential  force,  combined  with  the  tendency  to  the 
centre.  We  know  that  two  such  tendencies  would 
produce  such  an  effect ;  and  as  we  have  proofs  of 
the  one,  we  allow  the  other.  But  the  elementary 
tendencies  themselves  cannot  be  explained,  they  can 
only  be  ascertained  to  be  real,  and  to  be  generally 
diffused ;  and  when  a  case  of  them  occurs,  as  when 
a  stone  falls  to  the  ground,  all  we  can  say  is,  that  it 
is  a  particular  instance  of  a  general  tendency,  not 
an  isolated  fact.  Here  we  generalize,  but  we  do 
not  assign  a  cause.  These  tendencies,  which  can- 
not be  determined  to  be  the  result  of  more  general 


60  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

causes,  are  sometimes  called  ultimate  facts,  as 
well  as  laws,  and  they  are  properly  inexplicable, 
i.  e.  they  cannot  be  unfolded  and  shown  to  be  com- 
pound results  of  more  simple  tendencies.  Such 
are  Cohesion,  Gravity,  and  the  three  Laws  of 
Motion. 

We  have  shown  that  the  division  of  Causes  into 
Immediate  and  Remote,  differs  from  that  into 
Proximate  and  Ultimate.  Accordingly,  there  is 
another  way  of  explaining  by  causes ;  and  instead 
of  ascending  in  the  scale  of  generalization  from 
compound  and  palpable  causes  to  simple  and 
concealed,  we  may  trace  the  order  of  the  former, 
from  the  last  effect  up  to  the  most  remote  cause, 
in  other  words,  the  sequence  of  causation.  Thus, 
starting  from  the  movement  of  the  hands  on  the 
dial-plate  of  a  watch,  we  may  follow  the  series  of 
motions  through  wheels  and  other  mechanical  con- 
trivances up  to  the  first  power,  the  spring.  So,  the 
process  of  digestion  in  the  animal  frame  may  be 
traced  from  the  mastication  of  the  food  in  the 
mouth,  till  it  is  converted  into  chyme  and  chyle, 
and  finally  lost  in  the  blood. 

But,  when  with  a  wish  to  enlarge  our  knowledge, 
we  enquire  what  is  the  cause  of  motion  in  all 
watches,  or  in  all  clocks,  we  find  that,  in  the  one 
case,  the  general  cause  is  that  tendency  in  certain 
bodies  which  we  call  elasticity,  in  the  other  gravity  : 


LAW    OF    NATURE.  61 

while,  as  to  digestion  and  nutrition,  the  general 
causes  of  these  results  are,  as  yet,  involved  in  much 
obscurity ;  though  the  series  of  sensible  changes, 
the  uniform  sequence  of  phenomena,  can  be  traced 
throughout. 

These  different  modes  of  explanation  agree  in 
this,  that  they  assign  a  cause  of  one  sort  or  another. 
But  the  word  explanation  is  sometimes  used  when 
no  cause  at  all  is  pointed  out.  It  is  so  used  when 
we  profess  to  account  for  some  effect  by  means  of  a 
general  law  of  which  it  is  merely  a  particular 
instance ;  as  when  we  think  to  explain  the  fall  of  a 
stone,  by  saying  that  it  is  owing  to  gravity.  This 
is  a  case  of  gravity  certainly;  and  if  so,  it  cannot 
at  the  same  time  be  the  effect  thereof.  But  this 
sense  of  the  word  explanation  is  very  common  in 
works  of  philosophy,  though  it  cannot  he  considered 
a  proper  one,  for  it  differs  essentially  from  the  other, 
and  so  leads  to  much  misconception.  No  doubt, 
even  in  this  way  of  explaining,  a  great  truth  may  be 
enounced ;  for  instance,  that  the  fall  of  an  apple  from 
a  tree  is  an  effect  not  singular  in  nature,  but  a 
particular  case  of  a  tendency  common  to  all  matter. 
This  was  the  grand  generalization  of  Newton.  To 
explain  the  tendency  itself,  he  supposed  the 
existence  of  a  fluid  called  ether;  but  this  conjecture 
has  met  with  little  favour,1  and  gravity  is  still  an 

1  The  hypothesis  of  the  existence  of  ether  has  been  revived  of 


62  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

ultimate  and  unaccountable  fact.  It  is  not  however 
a  barren  fact ;  for  though  itself  an  effect  inexplicable, 
it  is  also  a  mighty  cause,  which  helps  to  account 
for  the  more  complicated  phenomena  of  the  universe, 
for  the  movements  of  a  common  clock,  as  well  as 
the  revolutions  of  Jupiter  and  Uranus. 

Though  Newton  failed  in  discovering  the  whole 
cause  of  the  grand  tendency,  gravitation,  yet  he 
may  be  considered  as  having  made  some  approxima- 
tion towards  it,  when  he  determined  the  circum- 
stances which  regulate  the  force  of  the  tendency ; 
for  he  proved  that  the  force  varies  directly  as  the 
quantity  of  matter,  and  inversely  as  the  squares  of 
the  distances.  Therefore  the  quantity  of  matter  and 
the  distance  being  given,  the  resulting  force  may  be 
determined.  So  far  the  cause  of  gravity  is  known ; 
and  this  knowledge  may  lead  to  the  most  important 
discoveries.  This  it  was  which  led  Adams  and  Le 
Verrier  to  the  grand  discovery  of  the  new  planet. 
It  was  from  the  perturbations  of  Uranus  that  those 
profound  inquirers  not  only  suspected  the  existence 
of  a  planet  beyond,  but  even  assigned  its  position, 
magnitude,  and  distance  from  the  sun,  before  it  was 
seen  by  mortal  eye.  For  those  perturbations  im- 
plied a  disturbing  force,  and  this  force  implied  as 
the  cause  a  certain  quantity  of  matter  at  a  certain 

late  years  in  order  to  explain  light,  which  upon  this  supposition 
consists  in  Vibrations  of  Ether. 


LAW    OF    NATURE.  63 

distance,  in  other  words,  a  planet  of  a  determined 
mass,  removed  from  Uranus  by  a  determined  space. 

The  law  of  the  proportions  in  which  bodies  com- 
bine, or,  as  it  is  now  usually  called  by  chemists, 
the  Atomic  Theory,  is  another  grand  instance  of  a 
general  effect,  or  tendency  to  an  effect,  of  which  the 
cause  is  unknown ;  though  an  attempt  has  been 
made  to  account  for  that  effect  also  by  means  of  an 
hypothesis.  To  have  discovered  that  when  one 
body  enters  into  combination  with  another  in 
different  proportions,  the  greater  proportions  are 
always  exact  multiples  of  the  smallest,  was  certainly 
a  grand  step  in  the  science  of  chemistry ;  but  this 
is  only  a  general  effect ;  to  explain  which,  that  is 
to  assign  a  cause  for  it,  Dalton  hit  upon  atoms,  as 
Newton  imagined  ether  to  account  for  gravitation. 

Before  concluding  this  article,  we  may  remark 
that  the  phrase,  Law  of  Nature,  is  often  employed 
in  a  more  extensive  sense  than  the  one  here  given, 
being  used  to  signify  any  general  fact,  any  general 
uniformity  of  succession,  whether  the  cause  be 
stated  or  not ;  or  even,  as  it  appears,  any  uniformity 
of  co-existence.  Thus  the  laws,  as  they  are  called, 
of  Kepler,  tell  us  nothing  concerning  causes  ;  they 
merely  state  some  general  facts  with  respect  to  the 
motions  of  the  planets  ;  for  instance,  that  they  move 
in  elliptical  orbits,  without  pretending  to  explain 
them.  These  and  others  similar  are  sometimes 


64  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

called  Empirical  Laws.k  In  this  sense  the  perpetual 
recurrence  of  day  and  night,  of  night  and  day,  may 
be  called  a  law  of  nature. 

Lastly,  were  we  to  say  that  it  is  a  law  of  nature 
that  all  warm  blooded  animals  have  internal  lungs, 
we  should  be  thought  to  use  no  unwarrantable  lan- 
guage ;  though  here  we  state  mere  uniformity  of 
co-existence,  without  any  reference  to  motion  or 
change,  much  less  to  causation. 

It  is  necessary,  therefore,  to  bear  in  mind  that 
Law,  Law  of  Phenomena,  and  even  Law  of  Nature^ 
are  frequently  used  to  signify  any  uniformity, 
whether  of  succession  or  of  co-existence,  and  whether 
a  cause  be  apparent  or  not. 

And  we  must  remember  that  the  word  explanation 
is  not  always  used  in  its  proper  sense  of  assigning 
a  cause,  but  often  where  there  is  generalization  only, 
where  a  fact  is  classed  as  a  particular  instance  of 
one  more  general,  or  of  a  Law  in  its  widest  sense. 
Thus,  when  Kelper  deduced  from  the  observed 
positions  of  the  planets,  that  they  move  in  elliptical 
orbits,  he  might  be  said  to  explain  those  positions ; 
though  the  explanation  amounted  simply  to  this, 
that  the  observed  positions  were  particular  points  of 
the  general  figure  ellipse,  which  embraced  them  all. 

k  By  Dr.  Whevvell  they  are  called  Laws  of  Phenomena,  and 
as  such,  are  distinguished  from  the  Causes  of  Phenomena. — See 
"  Philosophy  of  the  Inductive  Sciences."  Book  xi.  chap.  7. 


PRINCIPLE.  65 


PRINCIPLE. 

WHAT  are  we  to  understand  by  that  word  of  so 
frequent  occurrence,  Principle? 

One  meaning  of  principle  certainly  is  a  General 
or  Ultimate  Cause,  as  when  we  talk  of  the  principle 
of  heat,  of  magnetism,  of  electricity,  meaning  thereby 
the  unknown  cause  of  certain  well-known  phe- 
nomena, such  as  expansion,  a  peculiar  sensation, 
the  attraction  of  iron,  a  violent  shock  to  the  frame, 
&c.  So  we  art  wont  to  talk  of  the  principle  of  life, 
the  thinking  principle,  &c. 

In  chemistry,  the  word  principle  is  sometimes 
used  in  its  proper  signification  of  general  or  ultimate 
cause,  as  when  we  speak  of  Tannin  or  the  tanning 
principle ;  morphia*  or  the  narcotic  principle ; 
quinine  or  the  anti-febrile  principle.  In  these  cases 
we  can  actually  produce  the  cause  as  a  substance, 
and  operate  therewith. 

But  in  chemistry,  the  word  principle  is  more  fre- 
quently used  in  another  sense,  as  when  we  mention 
the  proximate  principles  of  animal  and  vegetable 
substances,  such  as  gluten,  gelatin,  albumen,  &c. 
Here  the  word  Principle  means  constituent  part  or 
ingredient,  that  which  serves  to  make  up  the  more 
compound  substances,  muscle,  cellular  tissue, 

K 


66  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

and  the  rest.  Constituent  parts  or  ingredients, 
when  we  can  analyze  them  no  further,  are  called 
ultimate  principles  or  elements,  as  the  metals, 
oxygen,  hydrogen,  and  chlorine  gases. 

Though  these  two  senses  of  the  word  Principle 
are  not  the  same,  yet  it  is  evident  that  the  same  sub- 
stance may  unite  the  two  characteristics,  that  it  may 
be  at  once  a  cause  and  a  constituent  part.  Thus 
morphia  is  a  constituent  part  of  opium,  and  likewise 
the  cause  of  its  narcotic  effects.  So  with  quinine, 
strychnia,  &c  .,  which  are  chemical  ingredients  of 
bark,  and  nux  vomica,  and  also  the  sources  of  their 
medical  virtues. 

In  pure  metaphysics  generally,  and  in  moral  and 
political  sciences  very  frequently,  the  word  Principle 
is  used  in  its  proper,  primary,  or  original  sense. 
Thus,  when  Montesquieu  maintains  that  virtue  is 
the  principle  of  democracies,  moderation  of  aris- 
tocracies, honour  of  monarchies,  he  means  that  such 
are  the  causes  which  preserve  each  of  these  sorts  of 
government,  or,  which  are  essential  to  their  pros- 
perity and  continuance.  So  when  we  talk  of  liberty, 
activity,  variety,  and  contrast,  as  principles  of  human 
happiness,  we  mean  that  they  are  general  causes  of 
the  same.  In  a  like  sense  we  say  that  division  of 
labour  is  a  principle  favourable  to  the  increase  of 
wealth.  The  discovery  of  such  principles  is  the 
highest  object  of  philosophy. 


PRINCIPLE.  67 

But  in  religion,  morals,  and  politics,  principles 
are  sometimes  distinguished  into  speculative  and 
practical;  the  former  relating  to  the  existence  of 
things  as  they  are,  the  other  to  things  as  they  may 
be,  or  ought  to  be.  When  we  say  that  moral  senti- 
ment springs  from  sympathy  and  reason,  we  state  a 
speculative  principle,  but  when  we  affirm  that 
moral  sentiment  ought  to  be  regulated  by  views  of 
far-sighted  and  comprehensive  utility,  we  lay  down 
a  practical  principle,  as  it  is  often  called,  or  rule  of 
action. 

In  this  case,  the  rule  is  a  moral  one,  that  is,  it 
tends  to  regulate  the  emotions  so  as  to  produce 
happiness :  but  there  may  also  be  rules  for  directing 
the  understanding,  or  logical  rules.  What  is 
essential  to  a  rule  is,  that  it  point  out  something 
whereby  practice  may  be  improved  ;  meaning  by 
practice,  not  merely  outward  actions,  but  also  the 
play  of  emotions,  and  likewise  the  exercise  of  the 
intellect. 

A  rule  then  acts,  or  is  intended  to  act,  either  on 
the  understanding  or  the  emotions,  or  rather  on  the 
understanding  always  in  the  first  instance,  and  then, 
if  it  be  a  moral  rule,  on  the  emotions. 

In  this  sense,  Principle  is  not  synonymous  with 
General  Cause,  but  with  general  reason.  And  as 
all  rules  are  stated  in  the  form  of  general  pro- 
positions, a  practical  principle  or  rule  may  be 
defined  to  be — 


68  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

A  general  proposition,  intended  to  direct  the 
understanding,  or  the  emotions,  or  both. 

In  this  sense,  we  talk  of  a  man  of  liberal  prin- 
ciples, or  of  religious  principles,  meaning  that  the 
rules  which  direct  his  understanding,  his  emotions, 
and  probably  his  actions,  are  of  the  kind  designated 
by  these  epithets. 

Sometimes  any  general  proposition,  supposed  to 
be  pregnant  with  consequences,  is  called  a  Principle. 
Thus  Locke  begins  his  essay  with  an  account  of 
what  he  calls  speculative  principles,  such  as  "  it  is 
impossible  for  the  same  thing  to  be  and  not  to  be ;" 
but  the  proper  name  is  Axiom.  In  a  like  sense,  the 
major  premiss  of  a  syllogism,  according  to  Arch- 
bishop Whately,  is  sometimes  called  the  principle.1 

This  meaning  of  the  word  as  well  as  the  pre- 
ceding, seem  to  have  arisen  from  a  supposed 
analogy  between  the  relation  of  a  general  cause  to 
its  particular  effects,  and  that  of  a  general  proposi- 
tion to  the  particular  conclusions  .that  may  be  drawn 
from  it.  But  these  are  very  different  relations;  and 
the  use  of  the  same  word  to  express  both  is  apt  to 
lead  to  great  confusion. 

From  the  above  detail,  it  appears  that  the  word 
Principle  may  mean  either  an  ultimate  cause,  or  a 

1  Elements  of  Logic,  Book  i.  Sec.  2.  But  the  able  Reviewer 
of  Whately's  Logic,  Edinburgh  Review,  No.  cxv.,  says,  that  the 
major  premiss  is  often  called  the  Proposition,  never  the  Principle. 


PRINCIPLE.  69 

constituent  part,  whether  proximate  or  ultimate,  of 
any  compound,  that  which  helps  to  make  it  up  ;  or  a 
rule  to  direct  us ;  or  even  a  general  proposition  of 
any  kind,  from  which  consequences  logically  flow. 
In  this  latter  sense,  we  talk  of  the  principles  of  a 
science,  as  the  principles  of  morals,  of  political 
economy,  &c. ;  meaning  the  most  important,  the 
fundamental  propositions,  from  which  the  rest  may 
be  deduced.  Though  it  is  vain  to  suppose  that  we 
can  accurately  limit  the  sense  of  words  in  daily  use, 
yet  in  philosophy  we  may  be  more  precise,  and 
ought  to  be  so,  for  without  precision  of  language 
there  is  no  science.  I  would  therefore  exclude 
principle  from  a  philosophical  vocabulary,  in  the 
sense  either  of  rule,  or  axiom,  or  general  proposition 
of  any  kind,  from  which  particular  consequences 
flow. 

Omitting,  for  the  present  at  least,  these  significa- 
tions as  improper,  we  shall  then  find  that  the  term 
Principle,  besides  the  notion  of  generality,  always 
has  a  reference  to  origin,  and  hence  implies  priority; 
for  though  we  certainly  cannot  prove  that  the 
elements  of  any  compound  existed  before  the  com- 
pound, yet  we  suppose  so,  and  having  first  the 
elements,  we  can  in  many  cases  unite  them  so  as 
afterwards  to  obtain  a  new  product ;  as  when  from 
copper  and  zinc  we  obtain  a  new  substance,  brass. 
Where  then  Principle  does  not  mean  cause,  in  the 


70  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

proper  sense  of  the  word,  or  the  indispensable 
antecedent  of  some  change,  it  at  least  means  that 
which  is  essential  to  the  being  of  any  thing,  that 
which  is  supposed  to  have  preceded  the  existence  of 
something  else,  and  without  which  the  latter  could 
never  have  been.  It  is  on  account  of  this  supposed 
priority,  that  the  term  Principle  is  applied  to  the 
elements  of  bodies,  as  well  as  to  the  causes  of 
manifest  changes  in  matter  or  in  mind.  This  notion 
of  priority  then  belongs  essentially  to  Principle.  The 
two  notions  then  essential  to  Principle,  are  generality 
and  priority ;  and  accordingly  it  may  be  defined  to 
be  that  from  which  many  particular  things  originate, 
or  at  least  are  supposed  to  originate ;  that  without 
the  prior  existence  of  which  many  particular  things 
could  not  be. 

In  this  sense,  Principle  comprehends  two  species. 

Active  Principle  or  Cause,  and  Constituent 
Principle. 

Now  were  we  to  allow  the  word  Principle  in  the 
sense  of  general  proposition  leading  to  particular 
conclusions,  what  analogy  could  we  find  between  this 
and  the  other  signification  just  given  ^  Generality, 
no  doubt,  belongs  to  both,  and  even  priority, 
in  a  certain  sense^  inasmuch  as  a  general  proposition 
is  a  premiss  from  which  conclusions  follow.  But  it 
is  evident  that  this  is  a  very  different  sort  of  priority 
from  the  real  priority  of  a  cause  to  its  effect ;  it  is 


PRINCIPLE.  7 1 

in  technical  language,  a  Subjective,  not  an  Objective 
priority;  or,  in  plain  words,  it  is  a  priority  in  reference 
to  our  view  of  it,  while  the  other  is  a  real  priority 
in  the  phenomena  themselves.  We  must  first  see 
the  general  proposition,  before  we  can  draw  the 
inference,  and  in  that  sense  it  is  prior,  and  in  no 
other. 

This  distinction  must  be  kept  in  mind,  in  case 
we  persist  in  using  the  word  principle  to  signify  a 
general  premiss.  If  that  sense  be  retained,  though 
generality  and  even  priority  in  a  certain  sense  may 
still  be  the  characteristics  of  a  principle ;  yet 
we  must  draw  a  line  between  the  genera,  which 
will  be  two  in  number ;  namely, 

I.  A  general  and  ultimate  cause3  from   which 
many  effects  follow;  or  else,  an  elementary  body 
from  which  compounds  result. 

II.  A     general    proposition    from     which,    as 
premiss,  particular  conclusions  follow. 

The  first  is  either  a  purely  metaphysical  or  a 
physical  Principle,  as  the  case  may  be ;  the  latter  is 
a  logical  Principle. 

Lastly.  A  Principle,  whether  metaphysical  or 
physical,  comprehends,  as  we  have  seen,  two  species  : 

1.  Active  Principle  or  Cause. 

2.  Constituent    Principle :     while     a     logical 
Principle  is  either  speculative  or  practical,  otherwise 
called   rule,  according   to    the   division   of  Locke. 


72  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

Those  Principles  or  general  propositions  which  ex- 
pressly direct  our  thoughts,  emotions,  and  actions,  are 
called  practical ;  while  those  that  do  not  are  specu- 
lative :  in  other  words,  speculative  principles  relate 
to  the  existence  of  things  as  they  are,  practical,  to 
things  as  they  may  be  or  ought  to  be ;  as  before 
illustrated  by  the  case  of  speculative  and  practical 
principles  of  morals. 


A    REASON.  73 


A  REASON. 

What  is  called  a  Reason  is  a  cause  of  a  pecu- 
liar sort,  a  cause  suited  to  act  on  the  understand- 
ing, so  as  to  produce  conviction,  or  a  lower  degree 
of  belief.  The  question,  why  do  I  approve  of 
such  an  action  ?  may  mean  either  what  is  the 
cause  that  actually  rouses  my  sentiment  of  appro- 
bation, or  else,  what  is  the  reason  (or  cause) 
which  on  reflection  fixes  my  conviction  of  the 
worthiness  of  the  actor,  and  hence  tends  to  rouse 
emotion  in  his  favour  ?  It  certainly  may  happen 
that  these  two  causes  coincide,  but  they  also  may 
differ. 

Why  did  Caesar  overthrow  the  constitution  of 
his  country  *?  Through  ambition  or  desire  of 
power.  Why  was  Tiberius  a  tyrant  *?  or  why  do 
you  call  him  a  tyrant  *?  Because  he  perpetrated 
arbitrary  and  cruel  acts.  The  former  is  evidently 
a  cause,  usually  so  called ;  the  other  a  reason,  or 
a  cause  of  my  opinion.  The  one  sort  of  causes 
may  be  called  physical,  or  metaphysical,  as  the 
case  may  be  ;  the  other  logical,  being  addressed 
solely  to  the  understanding.  Another  classifica- 
tion would  be  to  divide  causes  into  the  physical, 
and  the  mental  or  metaphysical ;  and  then  to  sub- 
L 


74  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

• 

divide  the  latter  into  pure  metaphysical  and 
logical  causes,  otherwise  called  Reasons.  But  it 
is  more  agreeable  to  the  real  distinctions  of  things, 
to  divide  causes  into  causes  proper,  and  reasons, 
or  logical  causes ;  the  former  being  subdivided 
into  the  physical  and  the  mental  or  metaphysical. 

Sometimes,  however,  a  reason  means  the  final 
cause,  or  purpose.  Why,  or  what  is  the  reason 
that  the  eye  has  a  lens,  means  this.  But  final 
causes,  as  we  have  seen,  are,  in  reality,  effects  ; 
and  they  are  called  causes  only  because  the  fore- 
sight of  such  effects  is  supposed  to  have  created 
a  motive  in  the  mind  of  the  Deity  to  provide 
means  adapted  to  the  end  in  view.  Therefore 
final  causes,  if  they  be  entitled  to  be  called  causes 
at  all,  are  of  the  nature  of  reasons ;  they  are  the 
supposed  reasons  of  the  Deity  for  such  and  such 
creations. 

Having  determined  that  a  Reason  generally 
means  that  which  acts  on  the  understanding,  and 
produces  belief,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  this,  when 
expressed  in  words,  must  be  a  proposition ;  for 
propositions  alone  are  addressed  to  the  intellectual 
faculties.  And  as  those  are  supposed  to  influence 
the  understanding,  therefore  they  partake  of  the 
nature  of  causes.  But  they  must  be  carefully  dis- 
tinguished from  causes  physical,  as  well  as  from 
causes  purely  metaphysical.  Now  a  proposition 


A    REASON.  75 

from  which  we  draw  an  inference,  is  called,  in 
logical  language,  a  premiss  ;  and  hence  we  see 
that  a  reason  expressed  in  words,  and  a  premiss, 
are  the  same. 

Were  we  to  adopt  that  distinction  before 
pointed  out,  between  the  objective  and  the  sub- 
jective, then  causes,  properly  so  called,  would  be 
objective,  and  reasons  subjective ;  for  the  former 
relate  to  the  being  of  things  in  themselves,  the 
latter  to  our  way  of  knowing  them.  In  short,  a 
cause  physical,  or  one  purely  metaphysical,  is  the 
indispensable  antecedent  of  any  event;  a  cause 
logical,  or  reason,  is  the  indispensable  antecedent 
of  our  belief  of  that  event. 

Though  the  above  be,  as  we  conceive,  the 
proper  use  of  the  word  Reason,  yet  we  cannot 
assert  that  it  is  the  only  one  ;  for  reason  is  often 
put  for  cause  physical  or  purely  metaphysical. 
Thus  one  might  ask,  without  any  flagrant  de- 
parture from  the  common  use  of  words,  what  is 
the  reason  that  Sirius  twinkles  and  Jupiter  not  3 
meaning,  what  is  the  physical  cause  ?  But  it  is 
vain  to  attempt  to  tie  down  the  common  use  of 
words,  all  we  can  hope  to  do  is  to  fix  their 
philosophical  sense,  and  to  shew  that  a  certain 
analogy  runs  through  all  the  senses,  though  it 
may  be  far-fetched.  Thus,  in  the  present  instance, 
we  have  shewn  that  a  reason,  after  all,  is  a  cause 
of  a  peculiar  sort. 


76  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

SCIENCE  AND  PHILOSOPHY. 

Science  differs  from  other  knowledge,  in  this, 
that  it  is  the  knowledge  of  general  facts,  i.  e.  facts 
common  to  many  individual  existences.  Civil 
history,  and  geography,  so  far  as  mere  topography, 
are  not  sciences,  because  the  knowledge  they  give 
is  particular;  the  history  of  one  kingdom  not 
being  the  history  of  another;  the  geography  of 
this  country  not  being  the  geography  of  that. 
The  history  of  Rome  is  not  the  same  as  that  of 
Greece  ;  nor  the  geography  of  England  as  that  of 
Italy.  This  is  the  reason  why  civil  history  and 
geography  are  so  lengthy.  A  man  may  read  his- 
tory all  his  life,  and  still  have  very  much  to  learn. 
No  doubt,  sciences,  such  as  physical  geography  in 
its  general  bearings,  and  politics,  may  be  founded 
on  these,  but  in  themselves  they  are  not  sciences. 

Natural  history,  however,  is  science,  because 
the  facts  of  which  it  treats  are  general,  or  com- 
mon to  innumerable  particular  existences.  When 
we  describe  and  class  a  horse,  or  an  elephant,  we 
describe  and  class  all  horses,  or  all  elephants.™ 

m  Hence  we  see  the  great  imperfection  of  Bacon's  classification 
in  this  particular ;  for  he  considers  natural  history  as  no  science 
at  all,  as  requiring  only  an  effort  of  memory,  and  he  arranges  it 
along  with  civil  history  as  a  species  of  the  same  genus.  The 


SC1ENCK    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  77 

Natural  history,  in  all  its  branches  is  principally 
a  science  of  description  and  classification ;  and 
therefore  it  does  not  come  up  to  the  dignity  of 
philosophy.  For  all  science  is  not  entitled  to  the 
name  of  philosophy,  though  all  philosophy  be 
science. 

I.  What  then,  are  the  peculiar  objects  of 
philosophical  enquiry  ? 

In  order  to  answer  this  important  and  difficult 
question,  let  us  consider  that  everything  in  nature 
may  be  regarded  in  two  points  of  view ;  as  exist- 
ing with  or  without  reference  to  what  went  before 
or  what  will  come  after ;  that  is,  with  or  without 
reference  to  time.  In  the  one  case,  the  objects 
of  inquiry  are  considered  as  co-existing,  in  the 
other  as  successive ;  there  we  wish  to  know  them 
as  they  are  at  the  present  moment,  without 
change;  here,  as  preceded  or  followed  by  other 
phenomena. 

Agreeably  to  this  well  marked  distinction,  and 
according  to  what  was  said  above,  that  science 
treats  of  general  truths,  we  find  that  the  object  of 
all  science  is  two-fold,  viz:— 

To  discover  uniformities  of  co-existence  and 
uniformities  of  succession  in  nature. 

common  use  of  language  seems  to  have  led  him  into  this  mistake. 
There  may  be  some  analogy  between  civil  and  natural  history, 
according  to  which  they  have,  in  ordinary  language,  been  classed 
together,  but  this  analogy  is  not  sufficient  for  an  exact  classification. 


78  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

Commencing  with  uniformities  of  co-existence, 
or  in  other  words,  the  constitution  of  nature,  we 
shall  find  that  these  uniformities  are  of  two  sorts, 
the  palpable  or  apparent,  and  the  latent  or  hidden. 
The  former  we  may  discover  by  our  senses,  with 
or  without  artificial  assistance,  including  proper 
instruments,  while  the  latter  can  be  ascertained 
only  by  reflection,  or  by  a  peculiar  agency  called 
chemical,  which  operates  upon  the  insensible 
particles  of  matter.  Thus  the  different  tissues 
and  the  different  organs  of  a  horse  or  a  dog  can 
be  separated  by  anatomical  skill,  and  seen  by 
anybody,  as  may  the  parts  of  a  rose  or  a  tulip  ; 
but  the  intimate  composition  of  these  parts  and 
organs  can  be  detected  only  by  a  power  which 
shall  resolve  them  into  their  elements.  Now, 
though  it  is  the  object  of  science  in  general  to 
trace  both  these  sorts  of  co-existence,  yet  we 
conceive  that  to  philosophy  alone,  properly  so 
called,  it  appertains  to  determine  the  intimate 
composition  of  things.  But  natural  history  treats 
of  palpable  co-existence  alone,  and  therefore,  so 
far  at  least  as  co-existence  is  concerned,  it  is  a 
branch  of  science,  but  not  of  philosophy.  To 
philosophy,  then,  belongs  the  knowledge  of  the 
intimate  composition  of  things. 

But  things  are  of  two  grand  sorts,  mental  and 
bodily,  or  spiritual  and  material.  Therefore  one 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  $ 

grand  object  of  philosophy  is  the  discovery,  by 
analysis,  of  the  intimate  composition  of  things 
existing,  whether  bodies  or  mental  phenomena." 

The  sciences  employed  upon  this  object  are 
pure  mental  science,  or  metaphysics,  and  chemis- 
try ;  the  one  having  reference  to  mind,  the  other 
to  bodies  or  material  substances.  Thus,  we  find 
out  by  chemistry  that  the  air  we  breathe  is  com- 
pounded of  three  elements,  oxygen  gas,  nitrogen 
or  azote,  and  a  very  small  quantity  of  carbonic  acid 
gas :  while  by  metaphysical  analysis  we  discover 
that  love,  and  some  other  passions,  are  made  up 
of  various  elementary  feelings. 

II.  The  next  grand  object  of  science  is  to 
determine  uniformities  of  succession,  or  in  other 
words,  the  course  of  nature.  Now,  in  treating  of 
cause  and  effect,  we  remarked  that  there  are  some 
uniformities  of  succession  in  which  the  events  are 
connected  together  as  cause  and  effect,  and  others 
in  which  they  are  not ;  and  we  instanced  the  suc- 
cession of  day  and  night,  night  and  day,  as  one 
quite  uniform,  but  not  a  case  of  causation.  Many 
other  cases  are  there  where  the  successive  changes 
may  depend  in  some  degree  one  upon  another,  as 
cause  and  effect,  though  we  know  not  in  what 
degree ;  but  the  probability  is,  that  like  the  suc- 

n  So  far  as  bodies  are  concerned,  this  is  called  by  Bacon  the 
Latens  Schematismus. 


80  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

cession  of  day  and  night,  they  depend  chiefly  upon 
one  or  two  general  causes,  modified  by  circum- 
stances, that  is,  by  auxiliary  or  secondary  causes, 
such  as  the  palpable  changes  immediately  preced- 
ing.    Thus,  the  growth  of  man  from  infancy  to 
childhood,  from  childhood  to  youth,   from  youth 
to  manhood,  is  a  long  series  of  changes,  uniform 
in  all  ;  of  changes  every  one    of  which  may  be 
indispensable   to    the    next    following,   but   still 
contributing  to  it  only  in  a  small  degree;    the 
principal   cause   of  growth   being   hid  far  from 
our   view.     In  tracing  the  changes  that   go  on 
during   digestion,  we  follow    the   food  from   the 
mouth  to  the  stomach,  where  it  meets  with  the 
gastric  juice,  and  is  changed  into  Chyme;  from  the 
stomach   to  the  smaller  bowels,  where  it  meets 
with  the  bile  and  the  pancreatic  juice,  and  be- 
comes  Chyle;    from   the   bowels    to    the   lacteal 
vessels,    by    which    it    communicates    with    the 
blood,  when  digestion  is  completed.     The  whole 
of  these  changes  constitutes  the  process  of  diges- 
tion.    So,  the  discovery  of  Harvey  consisted  in 
tracing  the  blood  from  the  left  side  of  the  heart, 
into  the  great  vessel,  the  aorta ;  from  the  aorta 
by  perpetual  subdivision  into  innumerable  small 
arteries ;  from  these  back  again  by  veins,  at  first 
numberless  and  minute,  but  at  last  all  uniting 
into    one,  and  pouring   their   contents  into   the 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  81 

right  side  of  the  heart.  From  this  right  side, 
Harvey""again  traced  the  blood,  issuing  in  one 
great  trunk,  to  be  subdivided  in  the  lungs  into 
ten  thousand  branches,  which  afterwards  re-unite 
and  discharge  the  fluid  by  one  vessel  into  the 
left  side  of  the  heart.  Thus  is  the  circulation 
completed.  In  these  and  similar  instances,  it 
will  be  observed  that  there  is  no  attempt  to  trace 
general  causes ;  there  is  only  a  history  of  successive 
phenomena. 

Let  us  now  take  an  instance  from  chemistry. 
When  we  are  introduced  for  the  first  time  into  a 
chemist's  laboratory,  we  are  surprised  at  the  various 
changes  that  ensue  on  his  mixing  different  sub- 
stances together,  but  we  feel  to  have  no  knowledge 
until  he  has  explained  to  us  the  latent  process.  He 
shows  us  a  fluid  now  clear  as  water,  into  which  he 
pours  another  fluid  equally  clear ;  when  suddenly 
an  inward  commotion  is  perceived ;  bubbles  of  gas 
rise  to  the  surface,  and  at  last  there  is  found  at  the 
bottom  of  the  glass  a  solid  substance.  Then  he 
informs  us  that  the  original  liquid  contained,  in 
solution,  a  salt,  compounded  of  carbonic  acid  and  an 
earth  or  oxide  ;  that  the  other  liquid  was  a  stronger 
acid,  which  combined  with  the  earth  or  oxide,  and 
forming  an  insoluble  compound,  fell  to  the  bottom ; 
while  the  carbonic  acid,  being  set  free,  ascended 
through  the  liquid  and  mixed  with  the  atmosphere. 

M 


82  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

Now  we  feel  to  know  something,  for  the  latent 
process,  or  sequence  of  phenomena,  has  been  laid 
open  to  us.  Still,  in  all  this  there  is  no  attempt 
to  trace  general  causes.  No  doubt,  in  knowing 
this  sequence  we  do  know  something  of  causa- 
tion, inasmuch  as  we  know  some  change  indis- 
pensable to  the  next  following ;  but  this  change 
is  but  the  proximate,  not  the  ultimate  or  general 
cause. 

Now,  the  knowledge  of  the  uniform  sequences 
of  phenomena  is  an  important  part  of  science, 
whether  these  be  sequences  of  causation  or  not. 
Sometimes,  as  in  the  case  of  the  succession  of 
day  and  night,  there  is  no  relation  of  power  be- 
tween the  two  successive  events ;  at  other  times 
there  may  be  some  relation,  the  preceding  change 
being  a  secondary  or  a  proximate  cause  of  the 
following  change  ;  but  be  that  as  it  may,  the 
knowledge  of  uniform  sequence  is  interesting 
and  important,  though  it  be  not  the  highest 
object  of  science.  The  sciences  which  treat  of 
these  sequences  are  natural  history  and  concrete 
chemistry,  so  far  as  they  treat  of  sequence  at  all ; 
for,  as  we  have  seen,  another  object  of  these 
sciences  is  to  trace  the  constitution  of  bodies, 
apparent  and  latent.  Natural  history,  then,  treats 
of  the  apparent  or  sensible  constitution  or  struc- 
ture of  bodies,  as  well  as  of  the  sensible  pro- 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  83 

cesses  or  changes  which  they  undergo,  without 
tracing  these  to  general  causes;  while  concrete 
chemistry  investigates  the  hidden  or  insensible 
constitution  of  bodies,  and  likewise  the  latent 
processes  which  they  go  through  when  different 
substances  are  brought  into  contact.  Thus, 
natural  history  consists  of  two  parts,  one  of 
which  describes  the  sensible  constitution  or  struc- 
ture of  bodies,  and  arranges  them  accordingly 
into  classes,  orders,  genera,  and  species;  while 
the  other  traces  the  sensible  changes  which  they 
undergo,  and,  at  most,  the  proximate  causes  of 
those  changes.  On  natural  history,  as  its  foun- 
dation, arises  the  philosophy  of  natural  history, 
which  attempts  to  trace  general  causes. 

The  philosophy  of  zoology  is  commonly  called 
physiology ;  of  botany,  physiological  botany ;  of 
mineralogy,  and  physical  geography,  of  fossil 
zoology  and  fossil  botany,  geology  is  the  philo- 
sophy ;  of  descriptive  astronomy,  physical 
astronomy. 

The  differences  in  the  outward  form  and 
colour  of  animals  are  of  much  less  importance 
than  differences  in  their  inward  structure  ; 
and  they  are  also  more  variable  in  the  same 
species.  But  the  former  are  visible  to  all,  and 
are  therefore  remarked  ;  while  the  latter  can  be 
known  only  by  dissection  and  patient  examina- 
tion. Often,  with  a  striking  difference  in  outward 


84  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

appearances,  we  can  connect  no  sensible  differ- 
ences in  the  inward  structure.  How  different  in 
appearance  is  a  pug  dog  from  a  Newfoundland, 
a  Shetland  pony  from  a  race  horse  ;  much  more 
a  horse  from  an  ass,  a  sheep  from  a  goat ;  but  we 
can  trace  no  difference  in  anatomy.  There  is 
then  a  loose  distinction  in  descriptive  zoology  be- 
tween the  strict  and  the  popular;  the  former 
treating  of  the  sensible  though  inward  structure 
of  animals,  and  of  the  sensible  though  inward 
changes  which  they  undergo;  while  the  latter 
dwells  chiefly  upon  their  outward  form  and  colour, 
their  movements,  their  habits  of  life,  their  rela- 
tions with  other  animals,  &c.  Thus,  the  Regne 
Animal  of  Cuvier  contains  only  a  short  charac- 
teristic description  of  each  animal,  founded  on  its 
anatomical  structure,  and  sufficient  to  distinguish 
it  from  all  other  species :  while  the  great  work 
of  Buffon  is  an  amusing  literary  production,  em- 
bracing all  that  he  knew  about  animals,  their 
modes  of  life,  instincts,  and  dispositions.  Such, 
also,  is  Goldsmith's  Animated  Nature.  Works  of 
this  kind,  though  not  very  exact,  may  still  be 
called  works  of  science,  inasmuch  as  they  treat  of 
general  facts  —facts  common  to  all  species,  or 
at  least  to  the  greater  number ;  though  they  have 
no  pretension  to  the  name  of  philosophy ;  for 
they  investigate  neither  the  concealed  elements, 
nor  the  hidden  causes  of  things. 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  85 

Here  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  consider 
from  what  analogy,  civil  and  natural  history  have 
been  classed  together  as  species  of  the  same 
genus,  not  only  in  common  language,  but  even  in 
the  arrangement  of  Bacon. 

Simple  civil  history,  or  annals,  consist  of  a 
narrative  or  relation  of  particular  facts,  either 
successive  in  the  same  place,  or  contemporaneous 
in  different  places,  with  as  little  reference  to 
causes  as  may  be ;  for  it  is  scarcely  possible  to 
relate  events  without  some  suggestion  concerning 
their  causes— their  palpable  or  proximate  causes 
at  least.  The  tracing  of  the  hidden  or  ultimate 
causes  of  events  belongs  to  the  philosophy  of 
history. 

Natural  history,  on  the  other  hand,  relates 
general  facts,  facts  common  to  whole  classes, 
orders,  genera,  or  species  at  the  lowest ;  facts 
either  simultaneous,  as  the  parts  of  an  animal  or 
a  plant  shown  by  dissection,  or  else  successive,  as 
the  circulation  of  the  blood  and  the  process  of 
digestion.  The  knowledge  of  simultaneous  facts 
is  one  of  position  only,  not  of  causation  at  all ; 
and  even  the  knowledge  of  an  uniform  sequence 
may  give  us  little  insight  into  causes,  at  least  into 
general  causes.  These  last  are  the  object  of  the 
philosophy  of  natural  history,  of  physiology, 
geology,  and  physical  astronomy.  Such  is  the 


86  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

analogy  between  civil  and  natural  history,  and 
such  the  difference.  Both,  when  properly  called 
history,  relate  facts,  simultaneous  or  successive, 
as  simply  as  possible,  without  tracing  hidden 
causes ;  but  the  facts  in  the  one  case  are  par- 
ticular, in  the  other  general.  Therefore,  the  one 
is  science,  the  other  not.  Let  us  take  two  in- 
stances to  illustrate  the  above  distinctions,  the 
one  from  civil,  the  other  from  natural  history. 
No  historian,  no  mere  annalist,  can  relate  the 
events  which  preceded  the  great  American  war 
without  mentioning  the  stamp  act  and  the  duty 
on  tea,  as  causes  of  the  outbreak.  These  are 
causes  which  strike  every  one,  even  the  least 
clear-sighted  ;  they  are  then  palpable  or  proximate. 
But  the  philosophic  historian  will  stop  his  narra- 
tive for  a  moment  to  inquire  into  the  more  hidden 
causes  of  the  war,  the  causes  which  predisposed 
the  American  mind  to  so  decided  a  step ;  and  this 
he  will  probably  determine  to  be  the  yearning  of 
a  people,  now  no  longer  in  infancy,  for  indepen- 
dence and  political  importance.  This,  then,  was 
the  ultimate  cause,  and  it  is  also  a  general  one, 
not  confined  to  this  particular  case,  but  operating 
among  different  nations  at  different  times. 

Again,  in  tracing  the  process  of  digestion,  it 
is  easy  to  see  that  the  teeth,  the  saliva,  the  gastric 
juice,  the  mascular  motion  of  the  stomach,  the 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  87 

bile,  and  the  pancreatic  juice,  all  produce  certain 
changes  in  the  food,  changes  evident  to  the  senses, 
and  universally  attributed  to  the  above  as  causes, 
to  a  certain  extent  at  least ;  for  without  them  the 
same  changes  would  not  ensue;  but  we  cannot 
doubt  that  there  are  more  hidden  causes  at  work, 
upon  which  the  vitality  of  all  these  agents,  and 
the  peculiar  effects  of  each  depend.  The  former 
causes  are  palpable  or  proximate,  and  a  subject 
merely  for  history  ;  the  latter,  hidden  or  ultimate, 
and  they  belong  to  the  philosophy  of  the  science, 
that  is,  to  physiology. 

Here  it  must  be  observed,  however,  that  as 
classes  nearly  related  are  apt  to  run.  one  into 
another,  so,  simple  or  descriptive  natural  history 
of  animals  for  instance,  and  physiology,  cannot 
always  be  clearly  distinguished.  So  far  as  natural 
history  treats  of  structure  only,  of  what  is  sim- 
ultaneous and  not  successive,  it  is  quite  distinct 
from  the  philosophy  of  natural  history,  which 
investigates  general  causes.  But  when  natural 
history  relates  uniform  sequences  of  phenomena, 
it  cannot  always  avoid  mentioning  causes  of  some 
sort ;  and  here,  therefore,  it  will  sometimes  be 
confounded  with  philosophy.  Uniform  sequences 
then  are  the  ground  where  descriptive  natural 
history  and  philosophy  meet.  The  more  apparent 
sequences  would  by  all  be  attributed  to  the  for- 


88  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

mer,  such  as  the  outward  changes  which  animals 
undergo  from  their  birth  to  maturity,  from  ma- 
turity to  old  age  ;  their  different  movements,  their 
modes  of  life,  and  their  relations  to  each  other; 
but  the  inward  and  more  concealed  changes,  such 
as  take  place  in  digestion,  may  be  said  to  belong 
to  physiology.  Indeed,  they  generally  are  so 
considered,  though  when  related  as  known  facts 
without  any  theory,  without  reference  to  general 
causes,  they  belong  more  properly  to  history. 

Physiology,  then,  as  generally  understood, 
comprehends  more  than  what  can  well  be  called 
philosophy.  It  is  the  science  of  function,  as 
opposed  to  structure,  and  treats  of  the  actions  or 
uses  of  all  the  organs  of  the  body,  from  the  most 
apparent  to  the  most  concealed,  from  the  con- 
traction of  the  muscles,  to  the  very  obscure 
agency  of  the  brain,  nerves,  and  ganglia.  It 
treats  of  causes  of  all  kinds  operating  within  the 
frame,  whether  they  be  palpable  and  proximate, 
such  as  the  saliva  which  softens  the  food,  the 
gastric  juice  which  dissolves  it,  the  bile  which 
changes  it  still  more,  the  synovia  which  moistens 
the  joints,  &c.  &c. ;  or  whether  they  be  hidden 
and  ultimate,  such  as  the  general  causes  of  the 
heat  of  the  body,  of  nutrition,  motion,  and  sen- 
sation. These  last  form  certainly  one  of  the  most 
difficult  subjects  for  human  inquiry. 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  89 

The  highest,  that  is,  the  most  important  and 
the  most  difficult  object  of  science,  is  the  dis- 
covery of  hidden,  ultimate,  or  general  causes,  for 
all  these  words  apply  to  the  same  thing ;  and  to 
the  search  after  such  causes,  the  name  of  Phi- 
losophy has  always  been  given.  These  causes 
never  present  themselves  open  and  naked  before 
us  ;  they  are  always  surrounded,  as  it  were,  by  a 
thick  veil,  which  hides  them  from  our  eyes.  To 
pierce  this  veil,  to  tear  asunder  this  covering,  is 
then  our  grand  object,  and  our  grand  difficulty. 

The  proper  name  for  these  causes,  as  we  have 
seen,  is  principle,  or  active  principle,  to  distinguish 
them  from  the  hidden  elements  of  things,  con- 
sidered merely  as  component  parts,  to  which  we 
have  given  the  name  of  constituent  principle.  The 
knowledge  of  principles,  then,  in  both  these 
senses,  is  the  object  of  Philosophy  as  distinguished 
from  other  Science.  We  have  already  illustrated 
the  meaning  of  principle,  by  reference  to  quinine, 
morphia,  and  strychnia,  which  are,  at  one  and 
the  same  time,  component  parts  of  bark,  opium, 
and  nux  vomica,  and  the  real  or  hidden  causes 
of  their  medicinal  effects.  We  may  now  also 
mention  bitter  almonds  and  bay  leaves,  the 
poisonous  influence  of  which  depends  upon  a 
minute  quantity  of  prussic  acid  present  in  those 
substances.  No  science  affords  us  illustrations 

N 


90  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

better  adapted  for  our  present  purpose  than  that 
of  chemistry.  Chemical  science  is  generally 
divided  into  two  parts ;  the  first  treating  of  all 
the  particular  substances  in  Nature,  their  intimate 
composition,  and  the  hidden  changes  which  they 
undergo  when  brought  into  contact  with  each 
other,  in  other  words,  the  latentes  schematismi, 
and  the  latentes  processus ;  the  second,  investi- 
gating the  effects  of  certain  general  principles 
or  causes,  widely  diffused  throughout  nature, 
such  as  caloric  and  electricity.  These  principles 
are  known  from  their  effects,  but  we  cannot 
arrest  and  examine  them  by  themselves  ;  and  it 
is  even  disputed  whether  caloric  be  a  peculiar 
matter,  or  merely  a  modification  of  ordinary 
matter. 

Some  of  the  greatest  discoveries  consist  not 
in  the  detection  of  any  new  principle,  but  in 
generalising  and  diminishing  the  number  of 
principles  or  causes  already  known,  or  rather  in- 
ferred ;  for  often  from  their  effects  alone  we  know 
them.  When  Franklin  drew  down  lightning  from 
the  clouds,  he  did  not  discover  the  existence  of 
any  new  principle  ;  he  proved  that  the  phenomena 
of  lightning  and  those  of  electricity  excited  by 
our  machines,  depend  upon  one  and  the  same 
cause ;  yet  this  is  looked  upon  as  one  of  the 
greatest  discoveries  of  modern  times.  So,  should 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  91 

philosophers  succeed  in  ^establishing  the  identity 
of  the  principle  of  electricity  and  that  of  mag- 
netism, this  also  would  be  a  great  discovery. 

From  these  examples,  drawn  from  the  material 
world,  we  may  judge  what  is  meant  by  general 
causes  or  principles  in  the  world  of  mind.  Since 
the  beginning  of  authentic  history,  we  every- 
where hear  of  the  poverty  of  the  mass  of  the 
people.  The  prophecy,  "  the  poor  shall  never 
cease  out  of  the  land,"  has  amply  been  fulfilled. 
Poverty  has  existed,  more  or  less,  not  only  in 
cold  climates,  but  in  the  warmest  and  most 
genial ;  not  only  in  barren  countries,  but  in  the 
most  fertile ;  not  only  under  despotic  sway,  but 
under  free  and  constitutional  governments ;  not 
only  among  barbarous  nations,  ignorant  of  the 
arts  of  life,  but  among  the  most  polished  and 
civilized,  well  acquainted  with  implements  and 
machinery  to  facilitate  the  production  of  wealth ; 
finally,  not  only  among  indolent  people,  but  even 
among  the  most  industrious.  Poverty  is  known 
among  the  hard-working  population  of  Man- 
chester, as  well  as  among  the  wild  inhabitants  of 
Connemara.  These  facts  had  been  present  to 
man  for  a  long  series  of  ages  ;  and  though  some 
may  have  guessed  the  real  cause  of  the  mischief, 
it  was  reserved  for  MALTHUS  to  prove,  that  the 
principle  of  population,  that  is,  the  tendency  of 


92  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

population  to  increase  faster  than  subsistence,  is 
the  grand  general  cause  of  the  poverty  and 
misery  of  the  people.  Surely  such  a  man  ought 
to  be  considered  as  great  a  benefactor  to  man- 
kind as  the  most  sublime  mathematician  and 
astronomer  that  ever  lived. 

Though  this  principle  is  not  an  ultimate  one, 
for  it  can  be  traced  to  more  general  principles ; 
yet  it  is  not  the  less  valuable  on  that  account, 
and  it  forms  a  good  illustration  of  the  remark  of 
Bacon,  that  prindpia  media  are  often  more  fruit- 
ful than  prindpia  generalissima. 

The  ultimate  object  of  philosophy  is  the  dis- 
covery of  the  general  laws  of  nature ;  that  is,  as  we 
formerly  explained,  of  general  effects,  or  tenden- 
cies to  effects,  which,  as  such,  cannot  be  traced  to 
any  cause,  being  themselves  the  most  general 
causes,  that  we  know,  of  the  other  and  more  com- 
plicated phenomena  of  the  universe.  Such  are 
gravitation,  cohesion,  and  the  three  laws  of  mo- 
tion. All  these  are  inexplicable,  at  least  for  the 
present,  that  is,  we  know  not  their  causes,  but 
they  are  themselves  causes  acting  universally. 
Thus,  at  length,  after  all  our  labour,  we  arrive  at 
facts  which  we  cannot  explain,  except  upon  a 
supposition  of  a  self-existent,  first  cause.  It  is 
like  the  world  supported  on  a  tortoise,  the 
tortoise  on  an  elephant,  the  elephant  on  a  whale ; 


SCIENCE    AND    PHILOSOPHY.  93 

but  what  supports  the  whale  ?  There  we  are 
stopped  short.  We  are  as  far  from  a  satisfactory 
explanation  as  ever. 

Taking  this  into  consideration,  what  shall  we 
think  of  the  wisdom  of  those  philosophers,  those 
famous  physical  astronomers,  who  think,  when 
they  have  found  out  a  general  law,  that  there  is 
no  longer  any  occasion  for  a  law  giver?  Do 
they  not  perceive  that  their  boasted  law  is  itself 
an  eifect  requiring  explanation  as  much  as  any 
other ;  and  that  the  only  rational  questions  are, 
first,  whether  any  cause  thereof  be  traceable  by 
us;  and  secondly,  whether  ultimately  we  must 
rest  on  a  material  or  a  spiritual  first  cause  ?  in 
other  words,  whether  matter  arranged  itself  into 
the  most  beautiful  and  beneficial  order,  or 
whether  this  was  the  work  of  mind  ?  Do  not 
these  philosophers  see  that  the  law  which  they 
have  discovered,  far  from  weakening  the  proofs 
of  an  intelligent  first  cause,  decidedly  strengthens 
them  ?  for  a  law  supposes  order,  and  order  argues 
design,  and  design  a  designer ;  so  that  unless  the 
law  made  itself  we  must  have  recourse  to  Deity. 

But  so  natural,  so  unavoidable,  is  the  idea  of 
a  Great  Intelligent  First  Cause,  that  those  who 
deny  the  same  in  words  have  been  obliged  to 
admit  His  existence,  though  in  a  covert  manner. 
For  this  purpose,  the  term  Nature  has  been 


94  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

found  convenient;  and  instead  of  saying  that 
such  and  such  phenomena  are  the  work  of  God, 
they  pronounce  them  the  work  of  Nature,  thus 
substituting  a  metaphorical  person  for  a  real ;  for 
the  word  Nature  properly  means  the  very  effects 
to  be  explained ;  which  are  thus  put  for  the  one 
great  and  unseen  Cause  of  all. 

In  concluding  this  article,  I  may  observe  that 
whether  the  sense  I  have  given  to  Philosophy,  as 
distinguished  from  other  Science,  be  generally 
approved  or  not,  yet  the  statement  as  to  the 
objects  of  all  Science  will  not  be  thereby  affected. 
That  statement  may  be  correct,  whatever  more 
limited  sense  we  attach  to  the  term  Philosophy. 


HYPOTHESIS    AND    THEORY.  95 


HYPOTHESIS  AND  THEORY. 

As  no  words  occur  more  frequently  in  phi- 
losophy than  these,  it  is  necessary  to  fix  their 
meaning,  if  possible,  with  accuracy. 

Hypothesis  and  Theory  agree  in  this,  that  they 
both  pretend  to  explain  phenomena,  in  other 
words,  they  assign  a  cause  or  the  causes  thereof. 
We  cannot,  therefore,  be  surprised  that  those 
words  should  occur  so  often  in  philosophy,  which 
has  for  its  special  object  to  discover  the  causes 
of  things.  And  as  causes,  as  we  have  seen,  are 
of  different  sorts,  so  there  may  be  as  many 
hypotheses,  or  as  many  theories  corresponding, 
relative  to  the  immediate,  or  the  remote,  the 
proximate,  or  the  ultimate  cause. 

Secondly,  Hypothesis  and  Theory  agree  also 
in  this,  that  both  imply  more  or  less  of  uncer- 
tainty as  to  the  accuracy  of  the  explanation ;  for 
when  the  investigation  is  thought  complete,  and 
all  doubt  is  at  an  end,  Theory  is  changed  into 
Fact.  Theory  is  not  distinguished  from  Fact  by 
the  circumstance  that  the  one  enounces  a  cause, 
the  other  not ;  for  though  a  fact  may  imply  no 
cause,  yet  it  frequently  does  imply  one.  Thus, 
when  I  say  that  I  can  move  my  arm  when  I  will, 


96  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

I  state  what  every  one  would  call  a  fact,  though 
this  fact  implies  that  my  will  is  the  cause  of  the 
motion.  So  when  I  affirm  that  heat  and  moisture 
are  causes  of  vegetation,  I  state  what  all  will 
allow  to  be  facts,  just  as  much  as  when  I  inform 
any  one  that  the  heart  of  man  contains  four 
cavities,  and  that  the  chest  is  separated  from  the 
abdomen  by  a  muscle  called  the  diaphram  or 
midriff,  facts  relative  to  structure  only,  not  to 
causation.  Hypothesis  and  Theory  differ  then 
from  Fact  in  this,  that  they  imply  some  uncer- 
tainty with  respect  to  the  causes  assigned,  while 
Fact  supposes  none. 

Thus  far  Hypothesis  and  Theory  agree ;  but, 
wherein  do  they  differ4? 

There  is  no  very  definite  distinction  between 
Hypothesis  and  Theory.  The  distinction,  such  as 
it  is,  turns  entirely  upon  the  degree  of  evidence 
possessed  by  each  respectively;  for  an  Hypothesis 
is  only  a  doubtful  Theory ;  and,  on  further  in- 
vestigation, and  by  means  of  new  evidence,  the 
former  may  be  raised  to  the  dignity  of  the  latter. 
Thus,  as  we  pass  from  Theory  to  Fact  involving 
causation,  so  do  we  pass  from  Hypothesis  to 
Theory,  according  as  the  cause  in  question  is 
doubtful,  probable,  or  certain ;  Hypothesis  being 
at  one  end  of  the  series,  and  Fact  at  the  other. 

From  the  above  it  follows,  that  in  many  cases, 


HYPOTHESIS    AND    THEORY.  9/ 

it  may  be  difficult  to  say  whether  the  term  Hypo- 
thesis or  the  term  Theory  be  most  applicable. 
But  in  other  cases  there  can  be  no  doubt.  Where 
the  existence  of  the  supposed  cause,  in  the  case 
in  question,  rests  only  upon  some  faint  analogy, 
and  still  more  where  such  a  cause  is  not  known 
with  certainty  to  exist  in  any  case,  there  we  have 
only  an  Hypothesis.  Thus  the  Vortices  of 
Descartes  were  hypothetical,  because  though 
some  sort  of  Vortices,  as  whirl-pools,  were  known 
to  exist,  yet  the  analogy  between  these  motions 
and  those  of  the  earth  and  planets  was  very  far- 
fetched. So  the  nervous  vibrations  of  Hartley, 
to  which  he  attributed  the  phenomena  of  sensa- 
tion, were  purely  hypothetical ;  for  what  analogy 
is  there  between  a  nerve  and  a  musical  chord? 
In  like  manner,  some  physiologists  have  attributed 
all  the  phenomena  of  life  to  mechanical  causes 
known  to  exist,  others  to  chemical  alone ;  as  if 
the  human  frame  were  either  a  mere  machine,  or 
a  mere  laboratory.  Nay,  such  has  been  the  wild- 
ness  of  Hypothesis,  that  the  world  itself  has 
sometimes  been  supposed  to  be  an  animal,  some- 
times even  a  God. 

In  other  instances,  a  cause  not  known  with 

certainty,  or  even  with  probability,  to  exist  in  any 

case,  is  supposed,  in  order  to  account  for  some 

phenomena.      Thus,  Newton  imagined  that  the 

o 


98  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

phenomena  of  gravitation  might  be  accounted  for 
by  the  impulse  of  an  unknown  substance,  which 
he  called  Ether;  and  some  philosophers  in  the 
present  day  attribute  the  phenomena  of  light  to 
the  vibrations  of  the  same  mysterious  fluid.  But 
as  the  existence  of  Ether  in  any  case  has  never 
been  shown  by  the  proper  proofs,  by  the  only 
proofs  by  which  we  can  in  the  first  instance  ascer- 
tain the  existence  of  any  body,  namely,  by  the 
senses ;  as  no  one  has  ever  seen,  touched,  smelt, 
heard,  or  tasted  Ether,  we  have  a  right  to  say 
that  it  exists  only  hypothetically.  The  proper 
evidence  of  the  existence  of  matter,  in  the  first 
instance,  is  sense,  or  more  correctly,  perception ; 
that  of  the  existence  of  spirit  is  consciousness. 
We  believe  in  the  existence  of  our  own  spirit, 
and  of  other  spirits  around  us,  and  above  us, 
which  we  have  not  seen;  for  spirits  cannot  be 
seen  or  touched,  and  there  are  other  proofs  of 
their  existence;  but  we  are  not  justified  in  be- 
lieving implicitly  in  any  species  of  matter  which 
no  one  has  ever  descried  by  the  senses. 

For  the  same  reason,  the  existence  of  caloric 
and  electricity,  as  distinct  sorts  of  matter,  is  hypo- 
thetical. They  are  called  Imponderable ;  but 
what  kind  of  matter  can  that  be  which  has  no 
weight  ?  For  a  long  time,  sensation  and  muscular 
motion  were  attributed  to  animal  spirits,  a  fluid 


HYPOTHESIS   AND    THEORY.  99 

remarkably  rare  and  volatile,  which  was  supposed 
to  be  always  flying  about  between  the  brain  and 
the  organs  of  sensation  and  motion ;  but  as  no 
one  has  been  able  to  detect  this  fluid,  its  existence, 
which  was  always  hypothetical,  is  now  disbelieved 
altogether.  In  the  present  day,  atoms  find  more 
favour,  and  on  them  is  founded  a  famous  Theory  ; 
but  as  no  one  has  seen  or  touched  such  particles, 
we  may  be  allowed  to  doubt  their  existence,  and 
call  it  hypothetical. 

In  these  and  similar  instances,  we  see  a 
marked  distinction  between  Hypothesis,  Theory, 
and  Fact ;  for  no  one  could  compare  the  Theory 
of  gravitation  with  the  Hypothesis  of  ether ;  or 
the  Fact  of  muscular  motion  simply  by  means  of 
nerves,  with  the  supposition  of  animal  spirits. 
That  muscular  motion  is  performed,  some  how  or 
other,  by  means  of  the  nerves,  is  an  established 
Fact  involving  causation ;  that  all  bodies  tend  to 
each  other,  is  a  Theory ;  that  the  cause  of  this 
tendency  is  the  impulse  of  a  subtle  fluid,  Ether, 
is  an  Hypothesis.  But  the  only  difference  be- 
tween these  three  consists  in  the  degree  of 
evidence  on  which  our  belief  is  founded. 

Though  Hypotheses  be  in  their  nature  doubt- 
ful, yet  are  they  far  from  useless.  The  use  of 
Hypothesis  is  not  to  terminate,  but  to  direct 
inquiry ;  for  our  inquiry  must  have  some  object, 


100  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

something  to  prove,  or  disprove,  and  therefore 
a  supposition  or  provisional  solution  may  be 
necessary.  We  assume  something  to  be  true, 
and  then  observe,  make  experiments,  and  argue, 
to  determine  whether  it  be  true.  If  our  observa- 
tion and  experiments  tally  with  the  assumption, 
or  if  no  absurd  inferences  follow  from  it,  our 
Hypothesis  may  be  raised  into  a  Theory. 

Though  Hypotheses,  properly  so  called,  have 
no  place  in  pure  mathematics,  which  treat  only 
of  things  co-existent,  and  not  at  all  of  causation, 
yet  provisional  assumptions  are  made,  and  the 
accuracy  of  them  tested  afterwards.  Thus  in  the 
sixth  proposition  of  Euclid,  it  is  assumed,  in  the 
first  instance,  that  the  two  sides  which  subtend 
two  equal  angles  of  a  triangle,  are  not  equal; 
and  then,  arguing  on  this  supposition,  we  arrive 
at  the  absurd  conclusion,  that  the  less  triangle  is 
equal  to  the  greater ;  whence  we  infer  for  certain 
that  our  assumption  was  false ;  and  as  there  can 
here  be  but  two  suppositions,  the  other  must  be 
true.  In  mathematics,  this  mode  of  proof  is 
quite  satisfactory,  because  only  two  suppositions 
can  be  made,  but  in  questions  which  admit  of 
many  solutions,  where  the  boundaries  of  truth 
and  falsehood  are  not  strictly  defined,  there  the 
disproof  of  one  alternative  proves  not  the  other. 
Thus,  were  we  to  say  that  Cromwell  was  either 


HYPOTHESIS    AND    THEORY.  101 

an  impostor  or  an  enthusiast,  and  having  proved 
him  not  to  have  been  wholly  an  impostor,  were 
we  to  conclude  that  he  must  have  been  wholly  an 
enthusiast,  our  conclusion  would  not  be  certain, 
for  he  might  have  been  partly  the  one,  partly  the 
other.  We  ought,  therefore,  in  subjects  which 
admit  only  of  probability,  always  to  distrust  those 
arguments  which  are  stated  with  mathematical 
precision,  as  in  this  form,  either  such  a  thing  is, 
or  is  not ;  for  generally  there  is  a  third  alter- 
native, which  thus  is  kept  out  of  sight. 

Some  may  be  unwilling  to  allow,  that  the  only 
difference  between  Hypothesis,  Theory,  and  Fact 
involving  causation,  consists  in  the  degree  of 
evidence  on  which  they  rest  respectively.  But 
if  there  be  any  other  difference,  I  should  like 
to  know  what  it  is.  Theory,  it  may  be  said,  is 
used  to  explain  facts,  to  account  for  them ;  but 
what  is  meant  by  these  phrases  *?  To  explain  a 
phenomenon  or  fact,  or  to  account  for  it,  properly 
signifies,  as  we  have  seen,  to  point  out  the  cause 
thereof;  and  the  cause,  when  proved,  must  be 
another  fact,  or,  until  fully  proved,  a  theory.  Cer- 
tainly, our  speculative  knowledge  is  thus  enlarged, 
and  possibly  the  cause  may  be  one  which  we  can 
apply  to  practice;  but  we  are  not  to  suppose 
that  the  fact  explained  is  one  whit  less  mysterious 
than  before.  It  may  be  less  anomalous,  more 


102  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

akin  to  facts  formerly  known,  but  it  is  not  the 
less  incomprehensible. 

Suppose  it  proved  that  gravitation  is  owing 
to  impulses  of  ether,  what  do  we  learn  by  the 
discovery?  We  learn  that  gravitation  is  the 
effect  of  impact,  that,  therefore,  it  is  a  fact  similar 
to  others  with  which  we  are  well  acquainted, 
instead  of  being  different  from  them.  Thus,  we 
simplify  our  knowledge,  we  reduce  two  modes  of 
motion  to  one  ;  but  impulse,  though  more  fami- 
liar, is  quite  as  incomprehensible  as  attraction. 
It  seems  to  us,  no  doubt,  less  mysterious,  because 
it  is  more  familiar ;  but  this  is  a  mere  delusion, 
and  the  effect  of  custom.  Why  does  one  billiard 
ball,  when  put  in  motion,  drive  another  before 
it  *?  Could  we  have  predicted  such  a  result  had 
we  never  seen  it  ?  Can  we  give  any  reason  why 
it  should  be  so  ^  Or,  if  we  could  give  a  reason, 
what  would  it  amount  to  ?  It  would  amount  to 
this,  either  that  some  change  intervenes  between 
the  impact  of  the  one  ball  and  the  motion  of  the 
other,  a  change  before  unknown,  a  new  fact  or 
link  in  the  chain  of  causation  ;  or,  that  the  real 
or  ultimate  cause  of  the  motion  is  not  impact,  but 
something  involved  in  the  act  of  impact,  some- 
thing hidden  from  our  sight,  as  morphia  is  hidden 
in  the  substance  of  opium.  But  whatever  the 
explanation,  the  why,  of  impulse  may  be,  it  can  be 


HYPOTHESIS   AND   THEORY.  103 

only  the  statement  of  some  other  fact  as  a  cause ; 
and  not  at  all  a  reason,  such  as  the  reasoning  of 
mathematics  consists  of,  whereby  we  see,  by  the 
mind's  eye,  without  actual  experiment,  that  the 
angles  at  the  base  of  an  Isosceles  triangle  are 
and  must  be  equal.  All  facts  then  involving 
causation  are  incomprehensible  in  this  sense,  that 
we  can  never  see  any  Reason,  properly  so  called, 
why  any  cause  should  produce  any  effect,  or  why 
it  might  not  have  produced  one  altogether  dif- 
ferent. 


104  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,   GRAMMAR, 

THEIE  RESPECTIVE   PROVINCES. 

It  is  not  a  little  remarkable,  that,  although  so 
much  has  been  said  and  written  on  the  subject  of 
Logic,  from  the  days  of  Aristotle  downwards,  yet 
few  branches  of  knowledge  are  so  ill  defined. 
By  some,  Logic  is  understood  to  embrace  a  very 
extensive  territory,  while  by  others,  it  has  been 
restricted  to  very  narrow  limits.  Thus,  accord- 
ing to  Watts,  "  Logic  is  the  art  of  using  REASON 
well  in  our  enquiries  after  truth,  and  the  com- 
munication of  it  to  others."  And  in  a  note  to 
this,  we  are  told,  "  The  word  Reason,  in  this  place, 
is  not  confined  to  the  mere  faculty  of  reasoning, 
or  inferring  one  thing  from  another,  but  includes 
all  the  intellectual  powers  of  man." 

Against  this  definition,  as  too  extensive  and 
too  vague,  Archbishop  Whately  rebels;  and  says 
that  "  Logic,  in  the  most  extensive  sense  which 
the  name  can  with  propriety  be  made  to  bear, 
may  be  considered  as  the  science,  and  also  as  the 
art  of  reasoning."  According  to  this  definition, 
which  the  author  considers  sufficiently  extensive, 
several  important  subjects  usually  considered  as 
belonging  to  Logic,  are  excluded  from  it,  for 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  105 

instance,  all  appertaining  to  conceptions  and 
names,  to  judgments  and  propositions,  to  defini- 
tion and  classification ;  though  it  appears  from 
the  work  itself,  of  which  the  above  is  the  opening 
sentence,  that  the  author  considered  these  sub- 
jects as  comprised  within  the  province  of  Logic. 
The  definition,  however,  does  not  say  so ;  and 
accordingly,  this  may  be  taken  as  a  specimen,  not 
of  an  enlarged,  but  on  the  contrary,  of  a  very 
narrow  definition,  as  that  of  Watts  is  of  a  very 
extensive  one.  Between  these  two  extremes,  a 
proper  definition  of  Logic  will  probably  be 
found.  Moreover,  Archbishop  Whately  seems  to 
contradict  what  he  had  before  laid  down,  when 
he  says,  that  Logic  is  entirely  conversant  about 
language,0  thereby  lowering  Logic  to  the  level  of 
Grammar,  and  breaking  down  the  distinction 
between  them;  whereas,  in  the  introduction,  he 
had  said  that  the  "most  appropriate  office  of 
Logic  is  that  of  instituting  an  analysis  of  the 
process  of  the  mind  in  reasoning." 

The  third  book  of  Whately' s  Logic  treats  of 
Fallacies ;  and  a  considerable  part  of  it  is  taken 
up  with  what  the  author  calls  non-logical  Fal- 
lacies. Why  then,  it  may  be  asked,  are  they 
treated  of  in  a  work  professedly  on  Logic  ^  The 

0  See  Whately 's  Logic,  Book  II.  Sec.  2,  note. 
P 


106  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

truth  is,  that  the  author  is  obliged  to   include 
more  under  Logic  than  he  is  willing  to  allow. 

But  if  Whately's  definition  of  Logic  be  narrow, 
that  given  by  Barthelemy  Saint  Hilaire,  the 
translator  of  Aristotle's  Organon,  is  still  more  so. 
According  to  Saint  Hilaire,  Logic  is  a  science, 
not  an  art,  and  the ,  object  of  that  science  is 
demonstration.  To  justify  this  definition,  the 
words  of  Aristotle  at  the  commencement  of  the 
Prior  Analytics  are  quoted.  "  First  we  shall 
mention  the  subject  and  the  end  of  this  study ; 
the  subject  is  demonstration;  the  end  is  science 
demonstrated." 

Haying  first  shown  that  Logic  is  a  science, 
Saint  Hilaire  then  inquires,  what  is  the  object  of 
that  science  ?  To  this  question,  Aristotle  replies, 
si  it  is  demonstration."  "  Nothing,"  says  Saint 
Hilaire,  "more  simple  nor  more  true  than 
this  answer." 

If  this  be  so,  the  limits  of  Logic  are  indeed 
narrow.  For  demonstration  is  to  be  found  only 
in  Mathematics,  the  science  of  quantity ;  therefore 
Logic  treats  only  of  Mathematical  reasoning. 
But  this  is  not  true  of  any  system  of  Logic  with 
which  we  are  acquainted.  No  writer  on  Logic 
confines  himself  to  Mathematical  reasoning ;  con- 
sequently demonstration  is  not  the  sole  object  of 
Logic,  as  universally  understood.  Reasoning,  in 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  107 

general,  not  demonstrative  reasoning  only,  is 
always  included  under  Logic.  But  we  must  not 
suppose  that  the  above  is  really  given  by  Aris- 
totle as  a  complete  definition  of  Logic.  It  is  the 
opening  sentence  of  the  Book,  entitled  Prior 
Analytics,  and  professes  to  state  nothing  more 
than  the  subject  and  end  of  that  and  the  following 
Book,  the  Posterior  Analytics,  which  treat  indeed 
of  Logic,  but  not  of  all  Logic.  We  cannot, 
therefore,  blame  Aristotle  for  having  given  too 
narrow  a  definition  of  the  whole  science.  Nay, 
further  on,  (Prior  Analytics,  Chap.  IV.)  Aristotle 
says  expressly  that  the  work  on  which  he  is 
engaged  will  comprehend  more  than  demonstra- 
tion ;  that  it  will  contain  the  whole  doctrine  of 
the  syllogism,  which,  says  he,  "is  more  general 
than  demonstration,  which  is  only  a  sort  of 
syllogism,  whereas  every  syllogism  is  not  a 
demonstration."  Hereupon  he  enters  upon  the 
syllogism,  purporting  to  treat  of  demonstration 
afterwards,  as  he  actually  has  done  in  the 
Posterior  Analytics. 

Of  late,  other  definitions  have  been  given  of 
Logic,  and  by  high  authority.  The  very  highest 
of  all,  on  this  subject,  has  defined  Logic  to  be 
"  The  science  of  the  formal  laws  of  thought." 
With  all  due  deference  to  that  authority,  I  cannot 
but  remark,  that  this  definition,  were  it  even  cor- 


108  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

rect,  could  not  answer  the  purpose  of  a  definition 
to  others,  to  the  unlearned  at  least ;  because  the 
definition  is  more  obscure  than  the  thing  defined. 
It  contains  a  word,  one  of  the  most  ambiguous  in 
all  Philosophy,  the  word  formal  ;p  and  though 
most  men  have  some  idea  of  Logic,  the  great 
majority  know  nothing  at  all  about  form,  except 
in  the  popular  sense  ;  so  that  to  them  the  above 
definition  would  only  be  a  bewilderment  and  a 
puzzle,  rendering  their  previous  conception  not 
more  clear,  but  more  confused.  Another  able 
author,  adopting  this  definition,  explains  formal 
to  mean  necessary  or  essential ;  so  that  according 
to  him,  Logic  is  the  science  of  the  Necessary 
Laws  of  Thoughts,  and  so  he  has  entitled  his 
Book.  How  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  Logic  dis- 
tinguished from  Metaphysics4?  Surely,  Meta- 
physics treat  of  the  necessary  laws  of  thought, 
as  well  as  of  the  laws  of  sensation  and  of  emotion. 
Logic,  then,  is  not  a  science  distinct  from  Meta- 
physics, but  only  one  part  of  it.  Such  a  con- 
clusion we  can  by  no  means  admit,  and  therefore, 
the  above  definition  must  fall  to  the  ground. 
But,  if  by  the  term  formal,  reference  be  made  to 
words,  and  words  be  styled  the  forms  of  thoughts, 

p  For  some  account  of  the  various  senses  in  which  the  term 
Form  has  been  used,  see  Thomson's  "  Outlines  of  the  Necessary 
Laws  of  Thought."  Introduction,  section  5. 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  109 

then,  whether  the  above  definition  be  full  and 
adequate  or  not,  it  is  at  all  events  correct  as  far 
as  it  goes ;  for  it  points  out  one  distinctive 
feature  of  Logic,  namely,  the  alliance  of  thought 
with  words.  For  Logic  treats  not  of  language 
merely,  for  then  it  would  be  Grammar;  nor  of 
thoughts  only,  for  then  it  would  be  a  branch  of 
Metaphysics ;  but  it  treats  of  thoughts  combined 
with  words,  or  expressed  in  words.  Thus,  while 
letters,  words,  and  sentences,  belong  to  Grammar ; 
conceptions,  judgments,  and  reasonings,  to  Meta- 
physics ;  names,  propositions,  and  arguments,  are 
the  subject  of  Logic. 

Names  suggest,  or  are  meant  to  suggest  things, 
whether  material,  as  trees  and  stones,  or  imma- 
terial, as  sensations  and  conceptions ;  proposi- 
tions express  the  relation  of  things ;  while  argu- 
ments are  propositions  as  inferred  from  other 
propositions. 

According  to  this  sense  of  the  word  formal, 
the  definition  of  Sir  William  Hamilton  would 
mean,  that  Logic  is  the  science  of  the  laws  of 
thought  in  alliance  with  language.  In  this  sense, 
I  consider  it  correct,  as  far  as  it  goes.  Whether 
it  be  full  and  adequate  is  another  question :  as 
also,  whether  it  be  not  too  obscure  for  ordinary 
comprehension. 

When   Logic   is    styled   the    science    of    the 


110  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

necessary  laws  of  thought,  there  is  a  sense  that 
might  be  given  to  the  words  which  would  ex- 
actly explain  the  object  of  one  branch  of  the 
science,  Logic  proper  or  pure.  Did  these  words 
imply,  that  the  peculiar  object  of  Logic  was  to 
teach  us  as  much  of  the  laws  of  thought  as  is 
necessary  to  maintain  consistency  in  thinking, 
then  the  statement  would  be  quite  accurate. 
Consistency  in  thinking,  as  we  shall  see  presently, 
is  the  especial  object  of  simple  Logic,  not  truth 
or  agreement  with  the  nature  of  things,  which 
appertains  to  mixed  or  applied  Logic.  All  the 
laws  of  thought  belong  not  to  Logic,  but  those 
only  which  maintain  consistency  in  thinking. 
Thus  Logic  knows  nothing  of  association,  so  im- 
portant among  the  laws  of  thought. 

Logic  seems  to  hold  a  middle  place  between 
Metaphysics  and  Grammar.  Metaphysics  treat 
of  the  human  mind  and  all  its  phenomena,  which 
are  comprised  in  three  words,  sensations,  thoughts, 
and  emotions ;  Logic  treats  only  of  thoughts 
combined  with  words,  or  expressed  in  words; 
while  Grammar  treats  of  words,  all  words,  of 
which  there  are  several  sorts, — nouns,  adjectives, 
verbs,  adverbs,  conjunctions,  &c.  Thus  Logic 
agrees  with  Metaphysics,  inasmuch  as  it  treats  of 
thoughts ;  but  it  differs  in  omitting  sensations 
and  emotions,  and  in  treating  of  thoughts  only 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  1  I  1 

in  connection  with  words ;  while  it  agrees  with 
Grammar  in  considering  thoughts  combined  with 
words ;  but,  whereas  in  Logic  thought  is  the 
subject,  and  words  are  regarded  only  as  subsidiary 
to  thought ;  in  Grammar,  words  are  the  subject, 
and  thought  is  considered  only  as  subsidiary  to 
words,  that  is^as  necessary  to  determine  that  a 
word  is  truly  a  word,  meaning  something,  and 
not  a  mere  sound,  or  a  mere  number  of  letters 
thrown  together,  and  also  to  fix  of  what  sort  any 
word  may  be,  as  noun,  verb,  or  adverb. 

The  definition  of  Logic,  as  the  science  of  the 
laws  of  thought  in  alliance  with  language,  agrees 
with  these  views.  But  though  accurate  as  far  as 
it  goes,  in  one  respect  at  least  it  appears  deficient, 
inasmuch  as  no  allusion  is  made  to  Logic  as  a 
mixed  science,  combining  speculation  with  prac- 
tical application.  On  the  contrary,  by  that  defi- 
nition, it  would  appear  to  be  a  science  of  pure 
speculation,  like  Metaphysics.  But  assuredly 
such  is  not  Logic  as  generally  understood. 
Whatever  difference  of  views  may  be  entertained 
as  to  the  exact  province  of  Logic,  on  one  point, 
at  least,  almost  all  are  agreed,  namely,  that  Logic 
has  a  direct  practical  end  in  view,  the  improve- 
ment of  our  intellectual  faculties,  either  in  whole 
or  in  part.  Now,  though  men  may  give  any 
meaning  to  words  they  please,  provided  they 


112  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

explain  their  meaning,  yet  there  is  seldom  any 
advantage  in  taking  a  well  known  word  in  a  sense 
very  different  from  the  usual.  At  least,  it  ought 
to  be  done  with  great  reserve.  In  the  present 
instance,  we  see  no  sufficient  reason  for  departing 
from  the  established  meaning  of  the  word  Logic, 
and  consequently  we  can  by  no  means  accept  of 
the  above  definition  as  a  full  and  adequate  one, 
omitting,  as  it  does,  an  essential  element  of  the 
subject.  At  most,  if  Logic  be  divided  into  two 
parts,  pure  and  mixed,  that  definition  may  suffice 
for  the  former,  but  it  cannot  embrace  the  whole.q 
We  have,  therefore,  still  to  seek  a  full  and  ade- 
quate conception  and  definition  of  Logic ;  and 
for  this  purpose  we  must  take  a  general  survey  of 
the  mental  sciences. 

Those  sciences,  the  subject  of  which  is   the 
human  mind,   may  all  be  classed  under  one  or 

q  Mr.  De  Morgan  has  written  a  treatise  on  Formal  Logic, 
thereby  implying  that  there  is  a  Logic  not  formal;  and  Mr. 
Thomson,  who  considers  Logic  as  the  science  of  the  necessary 
laws  of  thought,  still  divides  it  into  pure  and  applied  Logic. 
Saint  Hilaire,  in  the  preface  to  his  translation  of  Aristotle's 
Organon,  says,  at  one  time,  that  Logic  treats  only  of  the  form  of 
thought;  but  he  afterwards  allows  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
applied  Logic,  which  treats  of  something  else  than  form.  There- 
fore, by  his  own  showing,  Logic,  in  its  generic  meaning,  is  not  a 
mere  science  of  form  ;  pure  Logic  may  be,  but  not  all  Logic ; 
otherwise  there  is  a  contradiction. 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  1  1 3 

other  of  the  following  heads:— I.  Pure  Mental 
Science.  II.  Mixed  or  Applied  Mental  Science. 
To  the  former,  the  term  Metaphysics  properly 
belongs,  to  the  latter  no  common  term  is  attached; 
but  should  we  extend  the  meaning  of  the  word 
Metaphysics,  so  as  to  comprise  all  mental  science, 
then  the  one  class  would  be  pure,  and  the  other 
mixed  or  applied  Metaphysics.  At  present,  how- 
ever, for  fear  of  ambiguity,  we  shall  use  Meta- 
physics in  its  more  usual  and  restricted  sense  of 
pure  mental  science.  This  treats  of  the  human 
mind,  as  it  is,  without  any  reference  to  direction 
and  improvement.  It  is,  therefore,  purely  specu- 
lative, and  comprises  :— I.  The  Analysis  and 
Classification  of  the  Mental  Phenomena.  II.  The 
Theory  of  the  origin  and  succession  of  the 
Mental  Phenomena/ 

The  second  class  of  the  mental  sciences  is  of 
a  mixed  nature,  combining  speculation  with 
practical  application.  These  sciences  rest  not 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  human  mind,  as  it 
is,  but  they  have  a  further  object,  namely, 
to  direct  it,  to  direct  thoughts,  emotions,  and 
through  them,  outward  actions.  This  great  class 
naturally  divides  itself  into  two,  agreeably  to 

r  As  a  specimen  of  Pure  Mental  Philosophy,  I  may  be 
allowed  to  refer  to  my  own  "  Analysis  and  Theory  of  the 
Emotions." 

Q 


114  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

those  two  grand  departments  of  the  mind,  THE 
UNDERSTANDING,  and  the  EMOTIONS.  To  the 
latter,  which  has  for  its  object  to  direct  the  Emo- 
tions in  the  pursuit  of  happiness,  the  term  MORAL 
PHILOSOPHY  may  be  applied,  taken  in  the  most 
extensive  sense  in  which  it  can  properly  be  used. 
In  this  sense,  it  includes  not  only  Morals,  strictly 
so  called,  or  Ethics,  but  Politics  in  all  its  branches, 
as  well  as  the  science  of  Taste,  of  all  which,  the 
emotions  of  the  human  mind  are  the  subject. 

But  what  name  belongs  to  the  former  branch 
of  the  mixed  mental  sciences,  viz :  that  which 
professes  to  direct  the  understanding  ?  Has  it  a 
name,  or  must  we  invent  one  ?  I  confess  that  I 
see  no  occasion  for  a  new  term  when  an  old  one 
readily  presents  itself;  and  here  the  word  LOGIC 
naturally  occurs.  This  sense  of  the  word  may 
be  very  extensive,  very  vague  if  you  will,  but 
some  word  is  required  for  this  class  of  sciences, 
and  whatever  may  be  hit  upon,  the  same  objection 
may  be  made,  which  after  all  is  no  valid  objec- 
tion, for  an  extensive  class  must  have  a  co-exten- 
sive name  The  only  serious  questions  are  two  : 
are  there  sufficient  grounds  for  the  formation  of 
a  class  of  sciences,  opposed  to  moral  philosophy, 
and  having  for  its  object  to  direct  the  under- 
standing, as  the  other  has  to  direct  or  regulate 
the  emotions ;  and  if  so,  by  what  name  shall  we 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  1  1 5 

call  it?  Supposing  that  we  adopt  our  known 
friend  LOGIC,  shall  we  be  employing  the  term  in 
an  unwarrantable  or  very  unusual  sense  ?  I  think 
not  At  least,  the  great  father  of  modern  phi- 
losophy, the  immortal  Bacon,  has  employed  it  in 
a  sense  no  less  extensive,  for  in  his  glorious  work, 
the  De  Augmentis,  he  divides  all  the  sciences 
which  treat  of  the  uses  and  objects  of  the  mental 
faculties,  into  the  two  great  classes  of  Logic  and 
Ethics.  The  former  of  these  he  subdivides  into 
the  arts  of  discovering,  judging,  retaining,  and 
communicating  truth.  Here,  then,  we  have  the 
word  Logic  used  in  a  sense  as  extensive  as  that 
which  I  propose.  Supported  by  so  great  an 
authority,  I  shall  not  scruple  to  define  Logic, 
taken  in  its  most  comprehensive  sense,  as  the 
science  which  directs  the  understanding  in  the  pur- 
suit of  Truth. 

Thoughts,  then,  are  the  subject  of  Logic, 
Truth  the  Object. 

II.  It  must  be  allowed  that  Logic,  as  thus 
defined,  comprehends  a  great  deal,  and,  therefore, 
it  will  probably  admit  of  several  subdivisions.  In 
tracing  these  subdivisions,  we  shall  best  discover 
what  it  comprises. 

We  must  observe,  in  the  first  instance,  that 
there  is  a  branch  of  philosophy  which  seems  to 
occupy  a  middle  place  between  Metaphysics  and 


1  1  6  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

Logic,  comprising,  as  it  does,  the  first  principles 
of  human  knowledge,  principles,  some  of  them 
strictly  self-evident,  others  not  strictly  self-evident, 
nor  yet  capable  of  proof,  which,  nevertheless, 
must  be  taken  for  granted  before  we  can  advance 
one  step.  Of  the  first  kind,  are  the  axioms 
of  mathematics,  such  as,  things  which  are  equal 
to  the  same  thing  are  equal  to  one  another;  two 
straight  lines  cannot  enclose  a  space ;  all  right 
angles  are  equal  to  one  another,  &c.  Of  the 
second  kind,  are  the  folio  wing  articles  of  belief : — 

1 .  Belief  in  our  own  personal  identity. 

2.  Belief  in  the  faithfulness  of  memory  ;    or 
in  other  words,  trust  in  memory. 

3.  Belief  in  the   existence   of    the    external 
world. 

4.  Belief  in  the  uniformity  of  nature. 
Now,  there  is  a  branch  of  philosophy  which 

has  for  its  object  to  determine  what  are,  and  what 
are  not,  first  principles,  and  on  what  ground  they 
must  be  received.  This,  as  I  have  observed, 
seems  to  hold  a  middle  place  between  Metaphy- 
sics and  Logic;  but  it  belongs  rather  to  the 
latter.  If  treated  speculatively,  as  a  matter  of 
mere  curiosity,  it  may  be  a  branch  of  Metaphysics  ; 
but,  in  such  a  case,  pure  speculation  without  re- 
ference to  application  is  hardly  possible  ;  and  as 
the  solidity  of  all  our  subsequent  knowledge  must 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  1  1  7 

depend  upon  the  goodness  of  the  foundation,  and 
nothing  can  be  raised  without  a  foundation,  there- 
fore, the  science  which  treats  si  first  principles 
must  be  closely  connected  with  that  which  treats 
of  secondary  principles,  and  the  advancement  of 
knowledge.  For  these  reasons,  we  shall  divide 
Logic,  in  the  first  instance,  into  Primary  and 
Secondary  Logic ;  the  former  being  entirely  de- 
voted to  the  settlement  of  first  or  fundamental 
principles  of  belief.  This  may  be  otherwise 
called  Philosophia  prima. 

III.  We  come  now  to  the  subdivisions  of  Se- 
condary Logic.  This,  to  which,  by  many,  the  term 
Logic  would  be  confined,  may  be  divided  into  two 
parts,  the  one  of  which  we  shall  call  pure,  the  other 
applied  Logic.  But  though  in  reference  to  the 
latter,  the  former  may  well  be  called  pure,  yet  it 
is  not  strictly  a  pure  or  unmixed  science,  like 
Metaphysics  ;  for  Metaphysics  treat  only  of  the 
phenomena  of  the  human  mind,  whereas  pure 
Logic  treats  of  the  phenomena  of  thought  in 
connection  with  words.  Moreover,  as  we  shall 
see  presently,  even  pure  Logic  has  a  direct  prac- 
tical object,  which  Metaphysics  have  not.  It  is 
called  by  some  Formal  Logic,  words  being  con- 
sidered as  the  forms  of  thought. 

Pure  or  formal  Logic  is  usually  divided  into 
three  parts,  which  treat  respectively,  not  of  pure 


118  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

conceptions,  judgments,  and  reasonings,  as  Meta- 
physics would  treat,  but  of  these  united  to  words, 
that  is,  of  names,  propositions,  and  arguments. 
The   former   then   are    Metaphysical,   the    latter 
Logical  terms.      Pure  Logic   considers  not  how 
far  names  and  the  conceptions  they  raise  corres- 
pond with  the  reality  of  things,  nor  yet  whether 
propositions  be  true  or  false,  nor  even  whether 
the  conclusion  of  any  argument  be  sound :  but  it 
determines  what  a  name  in  general  is,  and  what 
different  sorts  of  names  there  may  be,  as  singular 
or  proper,  and  common  or  general,  generic  and 
specific,  abstract  and  concrete ;  it  analyzes  a  pro- 
position, and  shows  of  what  parts  all  propositions 
are   composed,   and  it  also   enumerates  various 
kinds  of  propositions,   such   as    categorical   and 
hypothetical,  affirmative  and  negative,  universal 
and  particular ;  and  lastly,  it  analyzes  the  process 
of  reasoning,  points  out  different  species  thereof, 
and  shows  in  what  cases  the  conclusion  does,  and 
in    what    cases    it    does    not   follow    from    the 
premises,    either    demonstratively    or    probably. 
Thus  the  name   Centaur  answers  to  nothing  in 
nature,  but  we  have  a  conception  thereof;  the 
proposition,  Agamemnon  slew  Hector,  is  false,  but 
still,  as  a  proposition,  correct ;  the  reasoning,  the 
mind  of  man  is  material,  therefore,  like  other  matter, 
it  will  enter  after  death  into  other  combinations,  and 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  119 

perish,  as  mind,  is  correct,  for  the  conclusion  is 
fairly  drawn,  though  it  be  false,  because  the 
premises  are  false.  The  words  true  and  false,  as 
applied  to  propositions  and  conclusions,  do  not 
belong  to  pure  Logic ;  and  instead  thereof,  we 
have  correct  and  incorrect,  consistent,  inconsistent, 
and  contradictory.  Neither  do  the  words  real  and 
imaginary,  as  applied  to  conceptions,  appertain  to 
Logic;  instead  of  them,  we  have  clear  and  confused. 

According  to  the  above  view  of  the  province 
of  pure  Logic,  it  may  be  defined  as  the  science 
which  contains  the  rules  of  consistent  thinking,  as 
inferred  from  the  verbal  expression  of  thought. 
Grammar,  on  the  other  hand,  contains  the  rules 
of  correct  expression,  as  inferred  from  the  common 
use  of  language. 

Pure  Logic  and  Grammar  have  both,  then,  a 
direct  practical  object,  as  implied  by  the  word 
rule;  the  object  of  the  one  being  consistent 
thought,  of  the  other  correct  expression.  Now,  the 
rules  of  Grammar,  though  derived  from  the  daily 
use  of  words,  and  liable  to  considerable  varieties 
in  different  languages,  have  yet  something  com- 
mon to  all  languages,  and  therefore,  we  may  be 
sure,  derived  from  the  fundamental  laws  of 
thought.  Consequently,  there  must  be  an  inti- 
mate alliance  between  consistent  thought  and 
correct  expression,  between  Logic  and  Grammar. 


120  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

Both  Logic  and  Grammar,  as  containing  rules, 
partake  of  the  nature  of  an  art  as  well  as  a 
science.  Pure  Metaphysics,  on  the  contrary, 
contains  no  rules,  laws  only ;  for  it  pretends  not 
to  direct,  but  simply  to  state  what  the  mental 
phenomena  are,  to  analyze  and  classify  them,  and 
to  trace  the  general  order  of  their  succession. 

IV.  Applied  Logic  is  opposed  to  pure,  and 
forms  the  other  part  of  secondary  Logic.  This  is  a 
much  more  comprehensive,  as  well  as  a  less  exact 
science  than  the  former,  for  it  applies  the  know- 
ledge of  the  human  mind  and  its  processes, 
derived  from  Metaphysics  and  pure  Logic,  to  the 
acquisition  of  objective  truth,  that  is,  the  truth  in 
all  objects  which  the  mind  contemplates.  Pure 
Logic  contents  itself  with  ascertaining  that  con- 
ceptions are  clear,  propositions  correct,  and  not 
inconsistent  with  each  other,  and  conclusions  ac- 
curately drawn  from  premises  ;  but  applied  Logic 
wishes  to  determine  whether  conceptions  be  agree- 
able to  the  reality  of  things,  whether  propositions 
and  conclusions  be  true.  Thus,  the  whole  field  of 
science  is  open  to  applied  Logic,  and  consequently 
its  scope  is  very  extensive. 

Though  the  sphere  of  applied  Logic  be  so 
comprehensive,  yet  it  does  not  seem  to  admit  of 
any  exact  Logical  division.  But  we  can  enume- 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  121 

rate   the   principal  subjects  that   fall  within   its 
province,  which  are  as  follows : — 

1.  A  statement  of  the  real  object  or  objects 
of    philosophy  and  science,  and   wherein   these 
differ  from  other  knowledge.     Under  this  head, 
the  words  cause  and  law  of  nature  must  be  ex- 
plained. 

2.  A  general  account  of  the  means  whereby 
the  sciences  may  be  advanced,  viz.   experience, 
(including    observation    and    experiments)    and 
reasoning.     Here  the  different  sorts  of  reasoning 
must  be  mentioned,  demonstrative  and  probable, 
inductive  and  deductive,  and  some  general  prin- 
ciples laid  down,  whereby  it  may  be  known  what 
sort   of    reasoning    is    most    applicable   to    any 
branch  of  science,  and  what  degree  of  certitude 
it  admits  of.     Here  also  an  account  should  be 
given  of  the  different  methods  used  in  scientific 
inquiry,  such  as  the  analytic  and  the  synthetic. 
But   the    principal    object    of   this    department 
should  be  to  trace  the  laws  of  induction,  those 
of  deduction  belonging  more  particularly  to  pure 
Logic.3 

3.  An  account  of  the  various  predisponent 

8  Mr.  Mill  has  treated  the  subject  of  induction  at  length  in  his 
excellent   work   on    Logic.      The   same   subject   had   previously 
engaged  Dr.  Whewell  in  his  great  work,  "  the  Philosophy  of  the 
Inductive  Sciences.'* 
R 


122  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

causes  of  error  or  idola  which  beset  the  human 
mind. 

4.  An   enquiry   into    the    nature,   use,   and 
abuse  of  language,  that  great  organ  of  human 
knowledge. 

5.  A  general  classification   of  the    sciences, 
showing  what  sciences   exist,  how    they  are  re- 
lated, and  pointing  out  new  ones  to  the  curiosity 
of  mankind. 

The  first  Book  of  Bacon's  Novum  Organum, 
and  the  fourth  Book  of  Locke's  Essay,  may  be 
taken  as  specimens  of  the  art  of  attaining  truth 
in  general ;  while  the  second  Book  of  the  Orga- 
num contains  special  rules  for  induction ;  and 
the  De  Augmentis  Scientiarum  comprises  a  gene- 
ral classification  of  the  objects  of  knowledge. 
The  third  Book  of  Locke,  on  the  other  hand, 
which  treats  of  words,  is  for  the  most  part  a 
discourse  on  pure  Logic,  and  perhaps  the  most 
valuable  that  ever  was  written  on  Names,  the 
first  division  of  the  science.  Indeed,  the  great 
work  of  Locke  comprises  pure  Metaphysics,  as 
well  as  Logic,  in  both  its  branches.  The  first  and 
second  Books,  which  treat  of  the  mental  phe- 
nomena, or  ideas,  as  Locke  calls  them,  their 
origin,  nature,  and  succession,  are  purely  Meta- 
physical ;  great  part  of  the  third  Book,  of  Words, 
is  pure  Logic ;  and  the  fourth,  of  Knowledge 
and  Opinion,  is  applied  Logic. 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  123 

Mr.  Thomson,  in  his  Outline  of  the  Necessary 
Laws  of  Thought,  has  divided  Logic  into  pure 
and  applied,  and  has  well  pointed  out  the  dif- 
ference between  them.  The  distinction  is  im- 
portant. Formerly,  as  Mr.  Thomson  observes, 
applied  Logic  was  treated  of  under  the  name  of 
method,  as  a  fourth  branch  of  Logic  in  general; 
and  classed  along  with  the  three  branches  of  pure 
Logic. 

The  distinction  here  insisted  on  has  been  dis- 
regarded even  by  the  best  writers.  Thus,  Arch- 
bishop Whately  considers  all  Logic  as  pure  or 
formal,  and  makes  no  account  of  applied  Logic. 
So  does  Sir  W.  Hamilton,  who  defines  Logic  to 
be  the  science  of  the  formal  laws  of  thought. 
Even  Mr.  Mill,  in  his  great  work,  alludes  not  to 
this  distinction.  His  division  of  the  subject  into 
ratiocinative  and  inductive  Logic  might  seem 
indeed  to  point  to  it,  were  it  not  that  under  the 
former  he  treats  of  some  things  which  do  not 
belong  to  pure  Logic.  Watts  makes  a  jumble  of 
pure  and  applied  Logic,  for,  after  treating  of 
Propositions  logically,  he  has  a  chapter  on  Pre- 
judices. Now,  pure  Logic  treats  indeed  of 
sophisms,  but  knows  nothing  of  the  predisponent 
causes  of  error,  idola,  or  prejudices.  Even  Bacon, 
in  his  De  Augment**,  makes  no  distinction  between 
pure  and  applied  Logic. 


124  PHILOSOPHICAL   VOCABULARY. 

Though  the  distinction  between  pure  and 
mixed  Logic  be  well  founded  on  principle,  yet  we 
must  not  suppose  that  it  is  always  easy  to  keep 
them  separate  in  a  logical  treatise.  The  subject 
of  Fallacies  in  particular  shows  how  the  one  runs 
into  the  other.  Though  these  have  been  distin- 
guished into  two  sorts,  fallacies  in  Dictione,  and 
fallacies  extra  Dictionem,  according  as  the  sophism 
is  supposed  to  lie  in  the  expression  or  in  the  matter, 
yet  there  occur  some  which  may  be  classed 
either  with  the  one  or  with  the  other,  or  more 
properly  with  neither.  These  are  when  the  mid- 
dle term  is  ambiguous  in  sense,  and  they  are 
called  by  Whately  semi-logical  fallacies. 

V.  Closely  connected  with  applied  Logic  are 
the  arts  of  retaining  and  communicating  truth. 
These,  indeed,  have  been  classed  by  Bacon  under 
the  general  name  of  Logic,  and  treated  of  accord- 
ingly ;  *  but  as  this  may  be  considered  as  too 
wide  and  vague  a  sense  of  the  word,  we  prefer  to 
consider  these  arts,  not  as  integral  parts,  but  as 
appendages  of  Logic. 

Concerning  the  art  of  retaining  truth,  little 
need  here  be  said.  I  shall  observe  only  that  it 
mainly  depends  upon  three  things, — ATTENTION, 
REPETITION,  and  ASSOCIATION. 

1  See  the  De  Augmentis  Scientiarum,  Lib.  V.  Cap.  1,  and 
Lib.  VI.  Cap.  1. 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR.  125 

In  these  three  words  nearly  the  whole  art  is 
comprised. 

The  art  of  communicating  truth  may  be  sub- 
divided into  three  branches : — 

1.     The  general  art  of  Teaching. — 2.  Gram- 
mar.— 3.  Rhetoric. 

It  is  proper,  in  a  logical  point  of  view,  as  well 
as  highly  useful,  that  the  art  of  teaching  should 
be  considered  as  a  separate  special  branch  of 
knowledge,  requiring  a  particular  education,  and 
not  an  art  which  any  one  may  exercise  who  has 
acquirements,  whether  he  have  learnt  how  to 
communicate  them  or  not.  This  is  a  principle 
which  now  seems  recognised  by  the  general 
adoption  of  training  schools.  We  train  school- 
masters for  our  village  schools ;  but  we  have  not 
yet  begun  to  train  them  for  schools  of  a  higher 
order.  If  a  man  have  taken  a  high  degree  at 
Oxford  or  Cambridge,  if  he  be  a  good  scholar,  it 
is  thought  that  he  must  needs  be  a  good  school- 
master. A  great  mistake !  The  general  art  of 
teaching  must  give  an  account  of  the  various 
modes  as  well  as  methods  of  teaching,  their 
advantages  and  disadvantages  :  such  as 

1.  Discourses   written    or  unwritten,  read   or 
heard. 

2.  Questionings  viva  voce,  or  written  :  compos- 
ing in  prose  or  verse :  learning  by  heart. 


126  PHILOSOPHICAL    VOCABULARY. 

3.  Ocular   representations,  such   as   pictures, 
maps,  &c. 

4.  Experiments  in  mechanical  philosophy  and 
chemistry. 

5.  Dissections     and     demonstrations,    as     in 
anatomy. 

6.  Simple    exhibitions    of    specimens,    as  in 
natural  history. 

Such  are  the  modes  of  teaching.  As  for  the 
methods,  they  are  either  public  or  private,  solitary 
or  simultaneous,  magisterial  or  mutual;  self-depen- 
dent for  the  most  part,  or  dependent  on  assistance 
from  others ;  between  which  last  the  difference  is 
highly  important. 

We  may  also  distinguish  different  systems  of 
teaching  ;  that  for  instance  which  tends  to  unity, 
simplicity,  and  concentration;  and  that  which 
tends  to  multiplicity  and  diffusion;  the  former 
being  the  system  of  our  ancestors,  the  latter  that 
of  the  present  day :  the  one  calculated  to  make 
deeply  learned  and  thoughtful  students;  the 
other  to  rear  up  imposing  talkers  and  showy 
men  of  the  world. 

The  second  branch  of  the  art  of  communi- 
cating truth  is  GRAMMAR,  or  the  art  of  using 
language  correctly;  language  being  the  grand 
organ  of  communication.  Of  the  connection 
between  pure  Logic  and  Grammar,  as  well  as  of 


METAPHYSICS,    LOGIC,    GRAMMAR,  127 

the  difference  between  them,  we  have  already 
spoken. 

The  third  branch  of  the  art  of  communicating, 
is  RHETORIC,  or  the  art  of  using  language 
effectively,  as  Grammar  is  the  art  of  using  it 
correctly.  Here  we  come  to  the  very  verge  of 
our  proper  subject,  if  not  beyond  it ;  for  the 
object  of  Logic  and  its  attendant  arts  is  simply 
truth ;  while  that  of  Rhetoric  is  to  render  truth 
effective,  that  is  acceptable  or  agreeable  to  those 
whom  we  address.  Thus,  Rhetoric  speaks  not 
only  to  the  understanding,  but  also  to  the  emo- 
tions, and  therefore  it  really  holds  a  middle  place 
between  Logic  and  Moral  Philosophy. 

To  sum  up  all  in  a  few  words.  The  object  of 
pure  Logic  is  consistency  in  thought ;  of  applied 
Logic,  truth,  or  agreement  of  thought  with  the 
nature  of  things ;  of  Grammar,  correctness  in 
language ;  of  Rhetoric,  effect. 


INTRODUCTION 
TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY 


PART  SECOND. 

COMPRISING  : 

I.  THE  CATEGORIES. 

II.  THE  PROPOSITION. 

III.  REASONING. 


Ce  n'est  pas  Barbara  et  Baralipton  qui  forment  le  raisonne- 
ment.  II  ne  faut  pas  guinder  1'esprit ;  les  manures  tendues  et 
pe*nibles  le  remplissent  d'une  sotte  pre"somption  par  une  elevation 
e*trang£re  et  par  une  enflure  vaine  et  ridicule,  au  lieu  d'une  nourri- 
ture  solide  et  vigoureuse. — PASCAL. 


THE    CATEGORIES. 


HAVING  completed  our  Philosophical  Vo- 
cabulary, we  are  now  better  prepared  for  the 
consideration  of  the  CATEGORIES.  The  term 
Categories,  or  rather  the  Categories,  has  been 
applied  especially  to  the  famous  classification  of 
Aristotle,  under  which  he  professed  to  include 
every  object  of  human  thought,  every  thing 
capable  of  being  named.  In  other  words,  the 
Categories  were  the  Summa  genera,  or  highest 
classes,  under  which  all  things  might  be  compre- 
hended, all  things  of  which  we  could  think,  or  to 
which  we  could  give  a  name.  The  Categories  of 
Aristotle  were  the  following : — 

1.  Ova-la     SUBSTANCE. 

2    Ilocrov    QUANTITY. 

3.  Uolov     QUALITY. 

4.  IIpo?  TI  RELATION. 

5.  ndv       WHERE  OR  PLACE. 


132  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

6.  Tlore      WHEN  OR  TIME. 

7.  KelaOai  SITUATION. 

8.  "EX*™    HAVING,  HOLDING,  OR  POSSESSING. 

9.  Tloielv    ACTION. 
10.  Udor^Lv  PASSION. 

Such  is  the  celebrated  classification  of  Aris- 
totle ;  which,  for  the  time  when  it  appeared,  may 
be  considered  as  not  unworthy  of  that  great 
philosopher,  though  to  us,  at  the  present  day,  it 
appears  very  far  from  perfect,  erring,  as  it  does, 
by  omission,  as  well  as  by  redundancy. 

First,  as  to  omission.  Among  these  Categories 
we  look  in  vain  for  some  things  which  have 
received  names  in  all  languages  under  the  sun, 
things  which  are  present  to  us  during  all  our 
waking  hours,  and  often  even  when  asleep,  which 
alone  are  intimately  and  immediately  known  to 
us,  and  by  means  of  which  alone  we  become 
acquainted  with  all  other  things.  Such  are  the 
various  sensations,  thoughts,  and  emotions,  which 
together  make  up  our  consciousness.  Of  these, 
which  we  may  call  in  general  mental  phenomena, 
we  find  no  mention  in  the  above  classification. 
Quality  and  Relation  may  no  doubt  apply  to 
mind  as  well  as  to  body;  but  sensations,  emo- 
tions, and  conceptions,  are  overlooked.  This  is 
the  one  great  omission.  The  other  faults  are 
faults  of  redundancy. 


THE    CATEGORIES.  133 

Allowing  that  the  first  six  genera  are  well  dis- 
tinguished, what  can  we  think  of  classing  Action 
and  Passion  as  genera  distinct  from  Relation? 
Both  action  and  passion  mean  the  relation  of 
power,  or  of  cause  and  effect,  only  with  this 
difference,  that  action  refers  particularly  to  the 
cause  or  antecedent,  passion  to  the  effect  or  conse- 
quent ;  both  being  names  of  relation.  Consequently, 
the  ninth  and  tenth  Categories  must  be  expunged 
as  redundant,  being  included  under  the  fourth. 

The  fifth  and  sixth  Categories,  or  Place  and 
Time,  are  quite  distinct ;  but  how  does  Situation 
differ  from  Where  or  Place  *?  Situation,  Position, 
and  Place,  all  mean  the  same  thing  ;  all  relate  to 
space,  and  to  something  existing  in  space,  con- 
sidered in  reference  to  something  else  so  existing. 
These  somethings,  being  not  named,  must  be 
supposed  included  under  one  of  the  other  Cate- 
gories, as  Space  is  included  under  Place  or  Where. 
Consequently,  the  seventh  Category  may  be  ex- 
punged as  redundant. 

And  surely  the  eighth,  Having,  Holding,  or 
Possessing,  can  have  no  pretence  to  a  Summum 
genus,  expressing,  as  it  does,  not  a  simple  thing, 
but  something  very  complex,  the  elements  of 
which  must  be  comprehended  under  the  other 
Categories,  Therefore,  the  eighth  Category  may 
also  be  expunged. 


134  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Aristotle's  chapter  on  the  eighth  Category,  on 
Possession,  is  rather  curious.  It  resembles  more 
an  article  in  a  dictionary,  giving  the  various 
senses  of  the  Greek  word  "E^et^,  than  a  chapter 
in  a  scientific  work.  Thus,  we  are  told  that  ".E%eM>, 
to  have,  is  variously  used : — -1 .  First,  as  a  mode  of 
being,  a  disposition  or  habit,  as  when  we  say 
that  a  man  has  science  or  virtue.  2.  As  quantity, 
for  instance,  the  height  we  have.  3.  As  having 
what  surrounds  the  body,  a  garment,  a  cloak. 
4.  Having  in  or  on  a  part  of  the  body,  as  having 
a  ring  on  one's  finger.  5.  Or,  in  relation  to  a  part 
of  the  body,  as  having  a  hand  or  a  foot.  6.  Con- 
taining any  thing,  as  a  cask  has  wine.  7«  Possess- 
ing, as  having  land  or  houses.  8.  Having,  as  a 
wife  or  a  husband.  There  may  be  some  faint 
analogy  between  all  these  significations,  but  none 
sufficient  to  establish  a  definite  meaning  of  the 
word,  fit  for  scientific  purposes.  Indeed  this 
chapter  is  quite  unworthy  of  Aristotle.a 

From  the  above  examination  it  appears  that, 
of  the  ten  Categories  of  Aristotle,  four  must  be 
expunged  as  redundant;  while  one  must  be 
added  to  render  the  list  complete.  The  amended 
classification  will  then  be  the  following: — 

1.     MENTAL  PHENOMENA. 

• 

a  Categories,  Chap.  XV. 


THE   CATEGORIES.  135 

2.  SUBSTANCE,    divided  into    two    species, 
Mind  or  Spirit,  and  Body  or  Matter. 

3.  QUANTITY. 

4.  QUALITY,  also  divided  into  two  species, 
Mental  Quality,  and  Bodily  Quality. 

5.  RELATION. 

6.  PLACE,  or  more  simply  SPACE,  Place  in- 
volving a  Relation. 

7.  TIME. 

This  new  classification  must  be  allowed  to  be 
an  improvement  upon  the  old ;  but  we  may  far- 
ther inquire  whether  it  may  not  be  rendered  still 
better.  It  is  clear  that  if  Space  and  Time  be 
allowed  to  stand  distinct  from  Quantity,  then  we 
must  add  to  these  Number,  for  otherwise  it  will 
not  be  included  under  any  Category.  Therefore, 
to  the  above  seven  Categories  we  shall  add 

8.  NUMBER. 

Two  questions,  however,  still  remain  to  be  dis- 
cussed :  first,  whether  Time,  Space,  and  Number 
should  be  classed  distinct  from  Quantity;  and 
secondly,  whether  Relation  should  be  separated 
from  Quality. 

We  have  seen  in  the  First  Part,  the  Philoso- 
phical Vocabulary,  that  Quantity  belongs  not 
only  to  Material  Substance,  but  to  Time,  Space, 
and  Number,  considered  without  any  reference 
to  Substance.  With  all  these,  Quantity  is  in- 


136  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

separably  connected ;  that  is,  wherever  Material 
Substance,  Time,  Space,  or  Number  exists,  there 
is  Quantity.  Still,  Quantity  does  not  necessarily 
suppose  Substance,  for  there  may  be  Quantity  of 
Time  or  of  pure  Space;  nor  does  Quantity 
necessarily  suppose  Time,  for  there  may  be 
Quantity  of  Space  ;  nor  does  Quantity  necessarily 
suppose  Space,  for  there  may  be  .Quantity  of  Time 
or  of  Number;  nor  finally,  does  Quantity  neces- 
sarily suppose  Number,  for  there  may  be  Quantity 
of  Time  or  of  Space.  Therefore,  Quantity  is 
something  which  is  neither  Substance,  nor  Time, 
nor  Space,  nor  Number,  and  therefore  it  is  pro- 
perly classed  apart. 

With  respect  to  the  second  question,  whether 
Relation  should  be  classed  apart  from  Quality,  it 
may  at  first  appear  that  such  separation  is  incor- 
rect, because  we  have  seen  in  the  former  part, 
the  Philosophical  Vocabulary,  that  at  bottom 
every  Quality  does  suppose  Relation  of  some 
kind  or  other.  But  at  the  same  time  we  re- 
marked, that  there  was  a  real  difference  between 
Qualities,  commonly  called  Simple,  and  Relative 
Qualities,  inasmuch  as  the  Relation  in  the  former 
case,  though  it  may  be  discovered  by  Meta- 
physical analysis,  is  commonly  not  attended  to, 
our  thoughts  being  centered,  sometimes  on  the 
cause,  sometimes  on  the  effect,  not  on  the  Re- 


THE    CATEGORIES. 


lation  between  them.  This  is  one  reason  why 
Relation  should  be  classed  apart  from  Quality  ; 
but  there  is  another  more  satisfactory. 

Though,  strictly  speaking,  there  is  no  Quality 
without  some  Relation,  yet,  in  the  case  of  Quantity, 
there  is  Relation  without  Quality.  The  Relations 
of  Quantity  in  Space,  Time,  and  Number,  are  the 
subject  of  pure  Mathematics  ;  the  Relations  of 
Quantity  in  Body,  of  mixed  Mathematics  ;  and 
these  are  quite  distinct  from  Quality.  Therefore 
Quality  and  Relation  ought  not  to  be  classed 
together.11 

Some  there  are  who  class  Quality,  Relation, 
and  Quantity,  all  together,under  the  common  name 
Attribute  ;  but  this  classification  must  be  purely 
verbal,  unless  it  can  be  shown  wherein  these  three 
agree  ;  and  for  my  own  part  I  can  see  no  agree- 
ment, nor  do  I  find  that  Logicians  have  been  able 
to  define  Attribute  so  taken.  Mr.  Mill  allows 
that  Logicians  have  not  given  any  satisfactory 
account  of  Attribute  when  taken  to  comprehend 

b  The  difficulty  of  distinguishing  between  Quality  and  Relation 
was  well  seen  by  Aristotle  ;  for  after  some  discussion  on  the 
subject,  he  ends  by  saying  "  After  all,  if  the  same  thing  may  be 
at  the  same  time  a  Relation  and  a  Quality,  there  is  nothing  absurd 
in  classing  it  under  both  genera."  —  Categories,  Chap.  VIII.  — 
In  this  case  there  certainly  would  be  a  Logical  imperfection,  for 
no  one  genus  should  over-lay  another. 
T 


138  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Quality,  Relation,  and  Quantity.  (System  of  Logic 
Book  I.  Chap.  iii.  s.  6.)  Another  Author,  and  one 
of  very  high  authority,  classes  Quantity,  Quality, 
and  Relation,  under  the  common  head  Ens  per 
accident,  in  opposition  to  Ens  per  se  or  Substance ; 
but  I  do  not  see  that  Ens  per  accidens  admits  of 
any  better  definition  than  Attribute.0 

Attribute  is  generally  supposed  to  belong  to 
Substance,  and  to  be  inseparable  from  it,  as  when 
we  talk  of  a  Substance  and  its  Attributes ;  but 
then,  Quantity  is  not  an  Attribute,  for  Space, 
Time,  and  Number  have  Quantity,  though  they 
are  not  Substances.  So  Space,  Time,  and  Number, 
have  Relations  quite  independent  of  Substance, 
which  Relations  cannot  therefore  be  Attributes'. 
Therefore,  in  the  vocabulary,  I  have  restricted 
Attribute  to  the  sense  of  Quality  alone,  and  more 
particularly  to  one  species  of  Quality/ 

Moreover,  the  word  attribute  is  liable  to  am- 
biguity, for  it  has  two  senses,  a  Metaphysical  and 
a  Logical.  When  we  divide  things  into  Sub- 
stances and  Attributes,  it  is  clear  that  we  speak 
metaphysically ;  and  the  division  is  incomplete, 
for  Time,  Space,  and  Number,  are  not  Substances, 
nor  Attributes  of  Substances.  But  when  we  talk 

c  See  notes  to  Reid's  Brief  account  of  Aristotle's  Logic,  p.  688 
of  Reid's  works,  edited  by  Sir  William  Hamilton. 

d  See  article  QUALITY. 


THE    CATEGORIES.  139 

of  Subject  and  Attribute,  then  we  speak  Logically, 
and  Attribute  becomes  synonymous  with  Predi- 
cate: whereas  in  the  former  sense  it  corresponded 
to  Quality  or  Property.  To  avoid  this  ambiguity, 
the  word  Accident,  or  Ens  per  accidens,  has  been 
substituted  for  Attribute,  in  the  metaphysical 
sense. 

Upon  the  whole,  until  a  better  division  be 
pointed  out,  I  must  be  satisfied  with  the  eight 
Categories  given  above,  for  I  cannot  see  that  they 
err  either  by  omission  or  by  redundancy.  It 
appears  to  me  that  all  the  objects  of  thought,  all 
that  may  become  the  subject  of  science,  can  be 
classed  under  one  or  other  of  these  Categories. 
But  in  order  fully  to  ascertain  this  point,  let  us 
consider  first  our  various  mental  Phenomena, 
and  their  Objects,  and  secondly  the  various 
Sciences. 

Since  the  above  professes  to  be  a  complete 
enumeration  of  the  elementary  objects  of  thought, 
there  should  be  a  thought,  or,  in  the  language  of 
Locke,  a  simple  idea,  corresponding  to  each  of 
these  objects,  and  to  none  besides,  while  all  other 
or  complex  ideas  should  be  made  up  of  these 
simple  ones.  This  is  only  to  say  that  thoughts 
and  the  objects  of  thoughts  must  correspond. 
Let  us  then  see  whether  the  former  do  tally  with 
the  enumeration  above  given  of  the  latter. 


140  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

All  the  Phenomena  of  Mind  may  be  divided 
into  two  great  Classes,  the  one  of  which  may  be 
called  the  Class  of  Outward,  the  other  that  of 
Inward  Phenomena ;  not  that  the  former  are  less 
mental  than  the  latter,  but  that  it  is  by  those 
alone  we  become  acquainted  with  the  world 
without.  Outward  Phenomena  may  be  divided 
into  two  genera,  Sensations  and  Perceptions. 
Inward  Phenomena  are  divided  into  two  orders, 
Intellectual  Phenomena,  or  Thoughts,  and  Emo- 
tions, which  are  distinguished  from  each  other  by 
the  absence  or  presence  of  Feeling,  in  the  strict 
sense  of  the  word,  that  is  of  Pleasure  or  Pain, 
Happiness  or  Misery.  Thoughts,  again,  are  sub- 
divided into  Conceptions  and  Relations,  according 
as  they  do  not,  or  do,  necessarily  suppose  two 
things  compared  together.  Conceptions  are  either 
simple  or  compound,  the  latter  comprehending 
conceptions  of  Substances  and  their  qualities, 
and  conceptions  of  Modes,  or  modifications  of 
things  independent  of  Substance  ;  while  Relations 
are  either  of  co-existence,  of  succession,  or  of  re- 
semblance. Such,  in  short,  is  a  classification  of  the 
Mental  Phenomena,  made  without  any  reference 
to  the  above  classification  of  Things  or  Categories, 
the  same  in  fact  which  appeared  some  years  ago  in 
my  Principles  of  Human  Happiness,  and  differing 
little  from  that  of  the  late  Dr.  Brown.  Let  us 


THE    CATEGORIES.  141 

then  see  whether  the  two   classifications  agree. 

To  begin  with  the  Phenomena  of  Mind  gene- 
rally; these  find  a  place,  the  first  place  in  the 
Categories.  It  is  clear  that  the  Phenomena  of 
Mind  may  themselves  be  objects  of  Thought. 

Sensations,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word, 
have  no  Objects,  we  are  conscious  of  them,  and 
that  is  all ;  for  they  do  not  suggest  their  causes 
directly,  but  indirectly,  through  our  perceptions. 
Now  the  objects  of  our  Perceptions  are  the 
Qualities  of  Matter,  and  these  find  a  place  among 
the  Categories.  Among  the  Inward  Phenomena, 
Emotions,  like  Sensations,  are  felt,  as  pleasurable 
or  painful,  but  they  also  have  no  proper  objects ; 
for  what  are  called  objects  of  desire  are  known 
to  us  not  by  our  Emotions,  but  by  our  perceptions 
or  conceptions,  which  inform  us  of  things  suited 
to  rouse  Emotion.  The  other  order  of  Inward 
Phenomena  is  that  of  Thoughts,  divided  into  Con- 
ceptions and  Relations.  These  last  are  also 
among  the  Categories.  They  are  divided  into 
Relations  of  co-existence,  of  succession,  and  of 
resemblance,  a  classification  which  holds  good,  as 
we  have  seen,  whether  Relation  be  taken  in  the 
restricted  sense  of  a  Mental  Phenomenon  look- 
ing to  two  other  mental  phenomena,  or  gene- 
rally, of  something  common  to  two  other  things. 
Now,  of  the  Relations  of  co-existence,  some 


142  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

necessarily  suppose  Space,  as  Relations  of  Position ; 
others  Number,  as  the  Rules  of  Arithmetic ;  and 
both  of  these  Quantity ;  while  Relations  of  Suc- 
cession necessarily  suppose  Time.  But  Space, 
Number,  Time,  and  Quantity,  are  among  the 
Categories. 

Lastly,  Conceptions  are  either  simple  or  com- 
pound. Our  knowledge  of  the  former  is  obtained 
by  analyzing  the  latter,  which  are  divided  into 
Conceptions  of  Substances,  with  their  Qualities, 
and  what  I  call  Conceptions  of  Modes,  or  modi- 
fications of  things  which  do  not  necessarily 
suppose  Substance,  namely,  of  Space,  Time,  and 
Number.  From  the  conceptions  of  individual 
Substances,  and  different  species  of  Substances, 
with  their  respective  qualities,  we  rise  to  the 
conception  of  Substance  in  general,  which  alone 
remained  to  complete  our  eight  Categories. 

Thus  it  appears  that  all  the  eight  Categories, 
and  as  far  as  we  can  see,  no  others,  have  Mental 
Phenomena  corresponding  to  them,  Phenomena 
of  which  those  are  the  Objects;  and  if  so,  the 
correctness  of  the  above  enumeration  of  Cate- 
gories is  confirmed. 

Let  us  now  compare  the  various  Sciences  with 
the  Categories  above  given.  For  this  purpose  I 
shall  take  that  Classification  of  the  Sciences 
which  I  published  some  time  ago,  and  which  had 

~1kn&    I*  i'hjfftf 

/ 


THE   CATEGORIES.  143 

engaged  my  attention  for  years,  long  before  I 
thought  of  these  Categories.  According  to  that 
Classification,  the  Sciences  are  divided  into  the 
Mental,  the  Physical,  and  the  Mathematical,  or 
Metaphysics,  Physics,  and  Mathematics.  The 
Mental  Sciences  treat  either  of  the  Substance 
Mind,  or  of  its  Qualities,  Relations,  and  Phe- 
nomena, all  of  which  are  included  in  the  Cate- 
gories ;  while  the  Physical  Sciences  treat  of  the 
Substance  Body,  its  Qualities  and  Relations, 
which  also  are  contained  in  the  same.  Lastly, 
Mathematics  treat  of  Quantity,  whether  of  Space, 
Time,  or  Number,  and  these  make  up  the  rest  of 
the  Categories. 

The  Book  of  Categories,  divided  into  fifteen 
chapters,  forms  the  first  part  of  Aristotle's  great 
Work  on  Logic— The  Organon.  Notwithstanding, 
an  eminent  Logician  of  the  present  day,  and 
at  the  same  time  a  great  admirer  of  Aristotle, 
maintains  that  the  doctrine  of  the  Categories 
belongs  not  to  pure  Logic,  because  it  treats  of 
THINGS.  It  cannot  be  denied,  however,  that  the 
doctrine  of  NAMES  appertains  to  pure  Logic,  and 
if  so,  the  classification  of  names.  Therefore  the 
Categories  of  Names,  at  least,  belong  to  pure 
Logic.  But  the  Categories  of  Names  are  the 
same  as  the  Categories  of  Things,  and  in  classify- 
ing the  one,  we  classify  the  other  also.  A  Name 


144  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

without  a  thing  corresponding  to  it,  is  a  contra- 
diction. Mere  Articulate  sounds,  expressed  by 
letters  and  syllables,  such  as  Fanfarom,  are  not 
Names,  for  they  stand  for  no  Thing.  Con- 
sequently the  Categories  do  belong  to  pure  Logic. 
Indeed,  the  doctrine  of  the  Categories  belongs 
to  that  branch  of  Philosophy  which  I  have  called 
Philosophia  prima,  as  well  as  to  pure  Logic.  It  is 
the  connecting  link  between  them.  Philosophia 
prima,  or  Primary  Logic,  treats,  as  we  have  seen, 
of  the  first  Principles  of  human  knowledge,  the 
fundamental  Principles  of  belief;  and  it  must 
also  include  the  Elements  of  all  knowledge,  the 
Categories  of  things.  Pure  Logic,  on  the  other 
hand,  begins  with  Names,  and  in  classifying  them 
classifies  Things  also.  Thus  the  two  Sciences 
meet. 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLE9.  145 


PROPOSITION,  THE  PREDICABLES. 


THE  doctrine  respecting  Proposition  has  been 
involved  in  some  obscurity,  from  a  want  of  atten- 
tion to  three  fundamental  distinctions ;  for  there 
are  three  important  questions  which  ought  to  be 
discussed  separately.  The  first,  what  is  a  Pro- 
position ?  What  is  the  definition  of  a  Proposition 
in  general? 

I.  A  Proposition  may  be  considered  under 
two  points  of  view.  We  may  look  more  par- 
ticularly to  the  mind  which  frames  it,  or  else  to 
the  form  of  words  in  which  it  is  expressed.  For 
every  Proposition  supposes  a  mental  act,  and  a 
verbal  expression.  Or  what  comes  to  the  same 
thing,  we  may  attend  chiefly  to  the  mental  opera- 
tion necessary  to  a  Proposition,  or  else  to  the 
formal  result.  The  first  belongs  to  the  province 
of  the  pure  Metaphysician,  the  second,  to  that  of 
the  Logician  and  Grammarian.  It  appertains 
then  to  pure  Metaphysics  to  determine  the  nature 
u 


146  INTRODUCTION   TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

of  those  faculties  necessary  to  form  a  Proposi- 
tion; while  to  Logic,  and  Grammar,  belongs  the 
result,  viz.  the  Proposition  itself.  Now,  as  Con- 
ception and  Judgment  are  universally  allowed  to 
be  indispensable  to  the  framing  of  any  Proposition, 
and  as  the  latter  of  these  faculties  supposes  the 
former,  as,  moreover,  there  is  no  Proposition 
without  words,  it  follows  that,  metaphysically,  a 
Proposition  may  be  defined  a  judgment  expressed 
in  words. 

This,  though  a  correct  metaphysical  definition, 
will  not  be  of  any  use  until  judgment  itself  be 
defined ;  and  therefore  we  must  adopt  another 
method  of  ascertaining  the  nature  of  a  Proposi- 
tion. While  the  Metaphysician  analyzes  the 
phenomena  of  mind  in  order  to  determine  the 
nature  of  judgment,  the  Logician  must  analyze 
Propositions  themselves.  As  examples  take  the 
following : — 

1.  Man  is  mortal. 

2.  The  Elephant  is  long  lived. 

3.  The  Lion  is  carnivorous. 

4.  The  Hare  is  timid. 

5.  Courage  is  admired. 

6.  Virtue  is  esteemed. 

7.  Generosity  is  beloved. 

8.  Deer  are  not  carnivorous. 

9.  Cowardice  is  not  respected. 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PHEDICABLES.  147 

10.  Napoleon  was  not  a  saint. 

1 1 .  Washington  was  not  an  usurper. 

12.  Brutus  killed  Caesar. 

1 3.  Antony  loved  Cleopatra. 

14.  Alexander  conquered  Darius. 

15.  The  three  angles  of  a  triangle  are  equal 
to  two  right  lines. 

16.  Any  two  sides  of  a  triangle  are  together 
greater  than  the  third  side. 

17.  The   French    Convention   treated    Louis 
XVI.  cruelly. 

18.  The  Chamber  of  Peers  condemned  Ney 
to  death  ungenerously. 

19.  Italy  may  be  free. 

20.  No  one  can  say. 

21.  Napoleon  might  have  conquered  Russia. 
All  these,  however  different,  will  be  universally 

allowed  to  be  Propositions,  and  if  so,  there  must 
be  something  common  to  them  all. 

In  the  first  place,  they  are  all  composed  of 
words,  and  of  words  which,  taken  together,  make 
perfect  sense,  one  of  them  being  a  verb.  In  short, 
they  are  all  sentences.  But,  there  are  sentences, 
such  as  a  question,  a  prayer,  a  command,  which 
are  not  Propositions.  Secondly,  each  of  these 
Propositions  has  two  extremes  or  terms,  as  they 
are  called,  such  as  Man  and  Mortal,  Generosity 
and  Beloved,  Brutus  and  Killed  Ceesar,  three 


148  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY. 

angles  of  a  triangle  and  equal  to  two  right 
angles,  &c.,  one  of  which  is  called  the  Subject, 
the  other  the  Predicate.  Thirdly,  these  two 
terms  are  connected  by  means  of  a  verb,  which 
is  sometimes  the  simple  copula  or  sign  of  affir- 
mation is,  at  other  times  a  word  of  a  more  com- 
pound signification,  such  as  killed,  loved,  conquered, 
which  involves  an  affirmation,  and  may  be  ana- 
lyzed into  was  the  killer  of,  was  the  lover  of,  was 
the  conqueror  of.  Sometimes  to  the  verb  is  added 
the  sign  of  denial  w0f;  sometimes  other  words 
which  modify  the  sense,  such  as  equal  to,  and 
greater  than,  cruelly,  ungenerously;  or  some  mo- 
dification of  the  verb  is  used,  as  may  be,  can  say, 
or  might  have.  From  all  this  it  follows  that  a 
Proposition  may  be  defined  to  be  a  sentence,  or 
combination  of  words  with  meaning,  whereby  some- 
thing is  affirmed  or  denied  of  some  other  thing, 
either  simply,  or  with  some  modification. 

This  is  the  proper  Logical  definition  of  a 
Proposition ;  the  Metaphysical  definition  of  the 
same  being  as  above  stated,  a  judgment  expressed 
in  words. 

The  Logical  definition  might  be  expressed 
more  shortly,  but  rather  obscurely,  as  a  sentence 
declaratory  or  enunciative.  Different  modes  of 
declaration  are  called  in  Grammar,  MOODS,  as  the 
Indicative,  Subjunctive,  Potential,  Optative.  The 


PROPOSITION,    TlIE    PKEDICABLE8.  149 

close  connection  between  Logic  and  Grammar 
everywhere  appears. 

From  the  above  we  see  that  every  Proposition 
must  have  two  terms  at  least.  But  there  are 
sentences  which  all  allow  to  be  Propositions, 
though  they  seem  to  have  only  one  term,  such  as 
it  rains,  it  snows,  it  thunders,  and  God  is,  the 
Lion  exists,  &c.  With  respect  to  the  first  class 
of  these,  we  may  observe  that  the  indefinite  word 
it  refers  to  some  subject  or  other  understood, 
though  it  does  not  at  once  appear  to  what  subject, 
whether  sky,  cloud,  or  air.  The  pronoun  it  came 
to  be  used,  either  for  brevity,  or  because  the 
proper  subject  was  doubtful,  but  it  evidently 
points  to  something ;  and  the  phrase,  it  rains,  is 
exactly  equivalent  to  the  sky  rains,  or  the  cloud, 
or  the  air  rains.  Again  the  word  rains  is  an 
abbreviation  of  is  raining,  and  the  one  may  be 
substituted  for  the  other,  without  the  least  in- 

X      \ 

accuracy.  Therefore,  at  full,  the  sentence  it  rains 
becomes,  the  air,  or  sky,  or  cloud  is  raining,  which; 
is  a  Proposition  in  due  form. 

As  to  the  second  class  of  Propositions,  ap- 
parently incomplete,  God  is,  the  Lion  exists,  &c., 
we  must  remember  that  the  word  is  has  two 
distinct  meanings.  Sometimes  it  is  a  mere  copula, 
the  sign  of  affirmation,  connecting  the  Predicate 
with  the  Subject,  as  when  we  say  a  triangle  is  a 


150  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY. 

three  sided  figure ;  but  at  other  times  it  compre- 
hends besides  this  the  notion  of  real  existence. 
Thus,  the  sentence  God  is,  means  God  exists,  or 
at  full,  God  is  existing,  which  is  a  regular  Proposi- 
tion. In  like  manner,  the  Lion  exists,  is  equivalent 
to  the  Lion  is  existing ;  and  so  with  all  other 
Propositions  of  the  sort  in  which  real  existence 
is  predicated  of  something,  whether  by  means  of 
the  verb  to  be,  or  of  the  less  ambiguous  verb  to 
exist. 

As  there  are  some  Propositions  which  seem  to 
contain  less  than  two  terms,  so  are  there  others, 
or  Compound  Propositions,  which  contain  more 
than  two;  but  these  can  all  be  resolved  into 
simple  ones.  Thus,  the  compound  proposition, 
Brutus  and  Cassius  waged  war  with  Octavius  and 
Antony,  comprehends  the  following  simple  propo- 
sitions : — 

Brutus  waged  war  with  Octavius. 

Brutus  waged  war  with  Antony. 

Cassius  waged  war  with  Octavius. 

Cassius  waged  war  with  Antony. 
Those  two  together  waged  war  with  these  two 
together. 

This  example  may  suffice  to  show  how  Com- 
pound Propositions  may  be  analyzed.  Here  we 
see  that  the  first  particle  and  replaces  one  entire 
proposition,  the  second  and  two  propositions,  the 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLES.  151 

two  taken  together  one  more ;  so  that  this  one 
compound  proposition  contains  five  simple. 

II.  Having  determined  the  nature  of  a  Pro- 
position, and  having  seen  that  it  is  always 
composed  of  two  terms  at  least,  connected 
together  by  an  affirmative  or  negative  copula,  the 
second  principal  question  presents  itself,  viz. 
What  things  may  be  signified  by  those  terms  ? 

Now,  whatever  may  be  of  itself  an  object  of 
Thought,  and  as  such  can  receive  a  fully  signifi- 
cant name,  may  be  the  subject  or  predicate  of  a 
Proposition  ;  for  of  such  an  object  something  or 
other  may  be  affirmed  or  denied,  or  that  object 
may  itself  be  affirmed  or  denied  of  something 
else.  Therefore,  the  terms  of  all  Propositions 
must  correspond  to  one  or  other  of  the  Cate- 
gories of  Things,  which  we  have  already  deter- 
mined. 

With  reference  to  Things  compared,  there 
must  then  be  at  least  as  many  sorts  of  Pro- 
positions, as  there  are  Categories.  Thus,  we 
may  have  Propositions  where  Mental  Phenomena 
are  compared  with  Mental  Phenomena,  Spirit  with 
Spirit,  Body  with  Body,  Quality  with  Quality, 
Relation  with  Relation,  Quantity  with  Quantity, 
Space  with  Space,  Time  with  Time,  and  Number 
with  Number. 

This  only  we  must  remember,  that,  while  the 


152  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY. 

subject  of  a  Proposition  may  be  either  a  general 
or  a  singular  Name,  as,  Man  is  a  religious  being ; 
Socrates  was  a  Moral  Philosopher ;  the  predicate 
must  be  general,  for  predication  means  that 
something  common  to  many  things  is  affirmed  or 
denied  of  one  or  more.  No  proposition  then 
can  exist  without  a  general  term.  We  can  make 
no  proposition  out  of  proper  names  alone,  but 
only  the  unmeaning  form  of,  Socrates  is,  or  was, 
not  Solon. 

When  we  consider  attentively  these  various 
sorts  of  Propositions,  we  shall  find,  however,  that 
they  may  be  reduced  to  a  smaller  number.  All 
Propositions  relative  to  Mind  and  its  Phenomena 
may  be  properly  considered  as  forming  but  one 
class,  that  of  Mental  Propositions  ;  all  relative  to 
Body,  its  qualities  and  relations,  another,  under 
the  name  of  Physical  Propositions ;  while  those 
which  relate  to  Quantity,  whether  of  Space,  Time, 
or  Number,  may  be  called  Mathematical  Proposi- 
tions; a  classification  exactly  corresponding  to 
that  of  the  Sciences. 

According  to  this  view,  the  above  eight  Cate- 
gories might  be  reduced  to  three,  Mind,  Body, 
Quantity,  under  one  or  other  of  which  all  things 
might  be  comprehended.  In  this  view,  under 
the  term  Mind,  would  be  comprised  not  only  the 
permanent  thing,  or  substance,  Spirit,  but  also 


r^Jlu^uX   < 
.  te 


PROPOSITION,    THE   PREDICABLES.  153 

its  qualities,  and  its  fugitive  phenomena ;  under 
Body,  not  only  the  substance  Body,  but  all  its 
qualities  and  relations ;  while  all  the  relations 
of  Space,  Time,  and  Number,  would  be  compre- 
hended under  Quantity. 

But  whether  we  adopt  this  classification  of 
Categories  or  not,  as  preferable  to  that  before 
given,  the  division  of  Propositions  into  Mental, 
Physical,  and  Mathematical,  seems  agreeable  to 
the  nature  of  things,  as  well  as  to  the  natural 
division  of  the  Sciences,  which  are  made  up  of 
Propositions,  and  of  nothing  else.  Other  Propo- 
sitions, no  doubt,  there  are,  of  a  mixed  nature, 
such  as  all  those  relative  to  the  influence  of 
Mind  on  Body,  or  of  Body  on  Mind;  where 
the  things  are  widely  different,  though  there  be  a 
relation  between  them.  These  may  be  called 
mixed  Propositions,  the  terms  corresponding  to 
things  belonging  to  different  Categories. 

We  see  from  the  above  the  futility  of  those 
discussions  which  have  so  much  occupied  Lo- 
gicians, respecting  the  terms  of  a  Proposition, 
whether  they  correspond  to  Ideas,  to  Things,  or 
to  Names.  Some  Propositions,  it  is  clear,  relate 
to  Ideas,  others  to  things  different  from  Ideas. 
In  the  proposition,  "  ambition  is  a  more  durable 
passion  than  love,"  it  is  quite  evident  that  the 
terms  Ambition  and  Love  stand  for  Emotions, 


154  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

which  are  Feelings,  or  Mental  Phenomena.    But 
in  the  proposition,  "gold  is  heavier  than  lead,"  it  is 
no   less  evident  that  the   terms   gold   and   lead 
stand  for  material  substances3  which  all  mankind 
believe,  whether  with  or  without  reason,  to  have 
an    independent    existence    without    the    mind. 
True  it  is  that  gold  and  lead  are  known  to  us 
only   through    our   Sensations   and   Perceptions, 
and  that  we  can  form  no  Proposition  respecting 
them,   but  through   the   notions    of    our    mind. 
But,  the  common  observer,  as  well  as  the  physi- 
cal enquirer,  does  not  stop  to  analyze  the  notion, 
as  the  Metaphysician   does,  but  he  passes  on  at 
once  to  the  material  object ;  of  that  he  thinks, 
concerning  that  he  forms  an  opinion,  and  makes 
a  proposition.     Can  any  one  really  maintain  that 
there  is  no  difference  in  the  terms  of   the  two 
propositions  above  stated,  that  gold  and  lead,  no 
less  than  love  and  ambition,  stand  for  Ideas  or 
Mental  Phenomena,  and   nothing   else?     Surely 
common  sense  is  sufficient  to  settle  this  question. 
Without  entering  upon  the  grounds  of  our  con- 
viction, it  is  certain  that,  in  speaking  of  gold  and 
silver,  we  speak  of  things  which  we  believe  to  be 
distinct  from  the  mind  and  its  phenomena. 

One  very  celebrated  Metaphysician6  has  main- 
tained that  in  all  Propositions  the  terms  of  com- 

e  Hobbes. 


PROPOSITION,    THE   PREDICABLES.  155 

parison  are  Names,  and  nothing  but  Names. 
Let  us  examine  the  meaning  of  this  statement, 
and  see  how  it  applies.  To  suppose  that  in  the 
Proposition,  "  ambition  is  a  more  durable  passion 
than  love/'  all  we  assert  is  that  the  name  ambition 
is  more  durable  than  the  name  love,  is  an  ab- 
surdity too  palpable  to  be  maintained  by  any  one. 
Do  we  then  compare  the  meaning  of  the  names, 
and  do  we  assert  that  the  meaning  of  the  name 
ambition  is  more  durable  than  the  meaning  of 
the  name  love  ?  This  also  is  an  absurdity.  We 
must  assert  then  that  the  name  ambition  means 
something  which  is  more  durable  than  what  is 
meant  by  the  name  love.  The  question  then 
comes  to  be,  do  we  here  assert  that  the  name 
ambition,  in  the  proper,  that  is  in  the  usual 
signification  of  words,  implies  a  passion  more 
durable  than  love,  as  a  part  of  its  definition4? 
or,  do  we  assert  a  new  fact  not  supposed  to  be 
included  in  the  common  sense  of  the  word  *?  If 
the  former,  then  our  Proposition  is  one  relating 
to  the  meaning  of  a  word,  or  verbal ;  if  the  latter, 
then  our  Proposition  is  real,  where  one  thing  is 
compared  with  another  thing,  not  a  name  with  a 
meaning  or  thing.  For  this  is  a  verbal  Pro- 
position, where  the  two  terms  are  a  name,  a  mere 
name,  and  a  thing ;  and  the  assertion  is  that  the 
one  is,  or  is  not,  generally  employed  to  mean  the 


156  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

other.  To  which  of  these  kinds  of  Propositions, 
"ambition  is  more  durable  than  love"  belongs, 
the  reader  will  at  once  determine ;  and  if  this  be 
a  real  Proposition,  then  all  Propositions  are  not 
verbal. 

Though  all  Propositions  be  not  verbal,  yet 
some  are.  A  verbal  Proposition,  as  we  have  said, 
is  one  where  one  of  the  terms  is  a  mere  Name, 
and  the  other  a  Name  or  Names  suggesting  a 
Thing;  so  that  even  in  verbal  Propositions  one 
of  the  terms  is  a  Thing.  Thus,  in  the  verbal 
Proposition,  "  a  triangle  is  a  figure  with  three  sides 
and  three  angles,"  the  assertion  is  that  the  word 
triangle,  either  in  ordinary  discourse,  or  else  in 
books  of  Science,  means  the  thing  here  described. 
The  word  triangle  may  be  supposed  to  convey  no 
meaning  at  all  before  one  meets  with  this  Pro- 
position ;  it  is  a  collection  of  letters,  an  articulate 
sound,  but  it  may  be  nothing  else.  This  Pro- 
position makes  it  a  true  word,  that  is,  gives  it  a 
meaning  which  it  had  not  before,  states  a  Thing 
to  which  by  convention  it  is  applicable.  Such  is 
a  verbal  Proposition. 

Though  some  verbal  Propositions  are  alto- 
gether trifling,  the  bane  of  science,  and  the  source 
of  endless  and  unprofitable  disputes,  because 
they  are  not  at  once  seen  to  be  verbal ;  yet  we 
must  not  suppose  that  all  verbal  Propositions  are 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLES.  157 

vain  and  futile.  On  the  contrary,  some  of  the 
most  important  Propositions  are  strictly  verbal. 
Such  are  all  definitions.  The  object  of  a  defi- 
nition, such  as  that  of  a  triangle  above  given,  is 
to  give  a  meaning,  a  definite  meaning,  to  a  word 
before  supposed  either  to  have  none,  or  one  un- 
certain and  fluctuating.  Consequently,  a  Name, 
a  mere  Name,  is  one  term  of  the  Proposition,  and 
a  Name  or  Names  which  stand  for  Things  is 
another.  Now,  in  order  to  determine  to  what 
Things  a  Name  should  be  applicable,  we  must 
have  clear  notions  of  the  nature  of  Things,  their 
resemblances,  and  differences ;  for  to  things  simi- 
lar we  give  a  common  name,  to  things  different, 
different  names.  Therefore,  a  good  definition 
often  requires  a  long  and  painful  investigation 
into  the  nature  of  Things,  and  ought  to  be  not 
the  beginning  but  the  end  of  our  inquiries,  the 
summing  up  of  all  that  we  have  learnt.  Thus,  it 
appears  that  definitions,  though  verbal  Proposi- 
tions, are  not  inferior  in  importance  to  real. 

Some  verbal  Propositions  are  evidently  so,  but 
not  all.  Where  one  of  the  Names  is  a  new 
word  suggesting  nothing,  then  any  assertion  con- 
cerning it  must  be  seen  to  be  verbal ;  but  where 
both  are  old  and  well  known,  we  are  apt  to  think 
that  neither  requires  definition,  and  therefore 
that  whatever  is  said  of  one  of  them  must  be  a 
fact  not  referring  to  the  meaning  of  the  Name. 


158  INTRODUCTION   TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY. 

Since  verbal  Propositions  are  so  insidious,  it 
becomes  very  desirable  to  have  some  ready 
criterion,  whereby  we  may  discover  them.  As 
one  criterion,  I  may  mention  the  employment 
of  a  definition.  If  a  dispute  be  at  once  termi- 
nated by  a  definition,  then  we  may  be  sure  that 
the  Proposition  contested  is  purely  verbal.  Sup- 
pose the  question  to  be,  whether  Prudence  be  a 
virtue.  Define  Virtue,  and  the  dispute  is  settled 
at  once ;  therefore  the  question  is  verbal. 

I  may  suggest  another  criterion.  Since  the 
simple  copula  is  is  alone  employed  in  definition, 
and  alone  necessary,  wherever  we  find  a  Proposi- 
tion containing  that  copula  as  the  only  verb,  there 
we  should  be  on  our  guard.  Substitute  for  the 
verb  is,  the  word  means,  or  the  words  means  some- 
thing comprehended  under  the  meaning  of,  and  if 
the  Proposition  then  make  sense,  we  may  be 
sure  that  it  is  verbal. 

Thus,  in  the  Proposition,  "  a  triangle  is  a  figure 
with  three  sides  and  three  angles,"  substitute 
means  for  is}  and  the  sense  is  the  same.  So  in 
the  Proposition  u  prudence  is  a  virtue/'  substitute 
the  other  phrase,  and  we  have  "  prudence  means 
something  comprehended  under  the  meaning  of 
virtue,"  which  is  also  sense.  Both  these  then  are 
verbal  Propositions.  But  substitute  either  of 
these  phrases  in  the  Proposition,  "  ambition  is  a 

yU^^TM  -A-/     <W     <A^W 

'• 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLES.  159 

more  durable  passion  than  love,"  and  the  result 
is  nonsense.  This,  therefore,  is  not  a  verbal  Pro- 
position. Ambition  may  be  a  more  durable 
passion  than  love,  but  certainly  that  is  not  the 
meaning  of  the  word  ambition. 

Wherever  the  Predicate  contains  the  whole  of 
the  definition,  there  the  copula  is  or  means  is  em- 
ployed ;  but  where  it  contains  only  a  part  of  the 
definition,  there  the  longer  form  of  words  must 
be  used.  Thus  in  the  Proposition,  "a  triangle 
is,  or  means,  a  figure  with  three  sides,  and  three 
angles,"  the  Predicate  is  a  complete  definition ; 
while  in  this,  "  prudence  is  a  virtue,  i.  e.  means 
something  comprehended  under  the  meaning  of 
virtue,"  the  predicate  is  only  a  part  of  the  defini- 
tion, the  genus,  of  which  prudence  is  a  species. 

We  must  here  observe  that  the  distinctions  of 
Propositions  into  Mental,  Physical,  and  Mathe- 
matical, into  real  and  verbal,  are  Metaphysical, 
not  Logical  distinctions ;  for  they  relate  to  the 
nature  of  Things  which  the  terms  stand  for ; 
whereas  pure  Logic  looks  only  to  the  Form  or 
{  Expression.  Thus,  in  pure  Logic,  Propositions 
are  divided  into  Categorical,  and  Hypothetical, 
according  as  they  enounce  absolutely,  or  under 
a  condition ;  as,  "  man  is  a  rational  animal/'  is 
Categorical ;  "  the  boy  may  learn,"  Hypothetical. 
Propositions  are  again  divided,  in  pure  Logic, 


160  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

into  Affirmative  and  Negative,  Universal  and 
Particular,  words  which  explain  themselves.  These 
distinctions  need  not  here  be  dwelt  upon,  as  they 
are  found  in  all  books  of  Logic :  but  what  is 
necessary  to  attend  to,  is  the  difference  between 
the  Logical  and  the  Metaphysical  nature  of  Pro- 
positions. It  is  the  latter  of  these  that  I  here 
treat  of. 

It  was  necessary  in  the  first  instance  to 
determine  the  nature  of  a  Proposition,  both 
Metaphysically,  and  Logically,  and  to  define  it 
accordingly:  but  the  rest  of  this  article  relates 
to  Propositions  considered  Metaphysically.  The" 
Logical  divisions  of  Propositions,  and  the  Logi- 
cal Predicables  also,  as  we  shall  see  presently, 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Metaphysical 
divisions  and  the  Metaphysical  Predicables. 

Here  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  remark, 
once  for  all,  that  the  word  Metaphysical  is  used 
in  three  different  senses  at  least,  which  may  be 
determined  by  the  context.  We  shall  know  the 
meaning  of  the  word,  by  considering  to  what  it  is 
opposed.  When  Metaphysical  is  opposed  to 
Physical  or  Material,  it  means  Mental.  In  this 
sense,  Metaphysics  is  sometimes  called  Psychology. 
But  when  Metaphysical  is  opposed  to  Logical, 
then,  as,  on  the  one  hand,  Logical  refers  to  con- 
sistent thinking,  Metaphysical,  on  the  other,  relates 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLE8.  161 

to  the  correspondence  between  our  thoughts  and 
the  nature  of  things.  In  this  sense,  Metaphysi- 
cal and  Real  are  synonymous.  Logical  truth  is 
sometimes  called  subjective,  as  confined  to  the 
subject  who  thinks,  and  Metaphysical  objective, 
as  relating  to  an  object,  either  really  distinct,  or 
considered  for  the  time  as  distinct  from  the  sub- 
ject. Lastly,  Metaphysical  sometimes  means 
nothing  more  than  exact,  and  Metaphysically  true 
is  exactly  true.  Thus,  Mr.  James  Mill,  in  his 
Elements  of  Political  Economy,  says,  "the  objec- 
tion is  not  only  practically  immaterial,  it  is 
metaphysically  unsound." 

III.  Having  determined  the  nature  of  a  Pro- 
position in  general,  and  also  having  seen  what 
the  two  terms  of  a  Proposition  stand  for,  what 
things  they  are  meant  to  represent ;  it  now 
remains  in  the  third  place,  to  ascertain  what  it  is 
which  we  affirm  or  deny  concerning  these  things. 
This  is  the  doctrine  of  Predication,  or  of  the 
Predicables,  as  it  is  commonly  called  in  books  of 
Logic,  an  acquaintance  with  which  will  complete 
what  is  here  necessary  to  be  known  with  respect 
to  Propositions.  We  have  seen  that  in  every 
Proposition  there  are  at  least  two  terms,  and  that 
the  thing  suggested  by  one  of  these  terms  is 
affirmed  or  denied  of  the  thing  suggested  by  the 
other.  But  this  we  cannot  do  with  meaning, 
Y 


162  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

unless  we  see  that  there^is,  or  is  not  some  relation 
between  them.  The  feeling  of  relation  is  dis- 
tinguished from  conception  by  this,  that  it 
necessarily  implies  three  mental  states,  two  con- 
ceptions, and  the  relative  feeling  which  connects 
them.  So,  the  objects  which  correspond  to  those 
conceptions  are  considered,  either  each  alone  and 
separate,  or  else  as  bearing  one  upon  the  other, 
as  somehow  connected,  or  related.  Now  what  a 
Proposition  sets  forth  in  words  is,  that  such  and 
such  a  relation  does  or  does  not  subsist  between 
two  things  which  are  named.  In  short,  there  are 
two  things,  and  not  one  alone  mentioned,  and  an 
assertion  is  made  concerning  these  two  things, 
that  they  have  or  have  not  something  in  common. 
Consequently,  what  is  asserted,  or  predicated,  is  a 
relation. 

This  being  determined,  our  task  may  be  con- 
sidered as  nearly  accomplished,  for  we  have 
already  considered  the  subject  of  relation,  and 
the  various  kinds  thereof.  Relations,  we  have 
seen,  are  either  of  Coexistence,  of  Succession,  or 
of  Resemblance,  and  consequently,  if  Predication 
mean  the  affirmation  or  denial  of  a  relation,  then, 
in  every  Proposition,  what  we  affirm  or  deny  is, 
that  some  coexistence,  or  some  succession,  or 
some  resemblance,  subsists  between  two  things. 
Such  is  the  nature  of  Predication  ;  and  these  are 
three  Predicables. 


PROPOSITION,    THE   PREDICABLES.  163 

Are  these  then  the  only  Predicables?  If  all 
propositions  contained  two  terms  respecting  two 
things  really  different,  and  not  one  and  the  same, 
then  every  affirmation  or  denial  concerning  them 
would  be  the  predication  of  some  Relation,  which 
would  be  one  either  of  coexistence,  of  succession, 
or  of  resemblance.  But  there  are  some  proposi- 
tions, regular  in  form  and  real  as  to  matter,  in 
which  the  two  terms  stand  for  one  and  the  same 
thing.  When  I  say,  "  this  is  the  man  whom  I  met 
yesterday,"  I  state  two  propositions,  both  regular, 
and  taken  together  instructive ;  though  the  terms 
of  the  first  stand  for  the  same  thing,  the  same 
individual  man.  But  between  an  individual  and 
the  same  individual  there  cannot  be,  properly 
speaking,  any  Relation,  for  relation  supposes  two 
things  and  not  one  only.  Therefore,  to  meet 
such  cases  as  this,  we  must  allow  another  Pre- 
dicable,  distinct  from  those  above  mentioned,  viz. 
that  of  Identity,  or  Sameness ;  meaning  by  this, 
real  sameness,  and  not  merely  close  resemblance, 
as  the  word  often  signifies.  Propositions  pre- 
dicating identity  may  no  doubt  be  verbal,  but 
they  are  not  so  necessarily.  When  I  say,  a  this 
is  the  man  who  won  the  prize,"  the  proposition, 
or  rather  the  propositions,  are  real ;  but  when  I 
state  that  "Setubal  and  Saint  Ubes  are  the  same," 
what  I  affirm  is  that  the  proper  names,  Setubal 


164  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

and  Saint  Ubes  denote  the  same  place,  an  affirma- 
tion evidently  verbal. 

We  must  not  confound  propositions  predicat- 
ing identity  with  those  which  have  been  called 
identical  propositions ;  such  as  "  a  square  is  a 
square,"  "a  man  is  a  man,"  "an  elephant  is  an  ele- 
phant," wherein  a  term  is  affirmed  of  itself.  These 
are  the  very  perfection  of  trifling,  for  they  give  us 
no  information,  even  as  to  the  meaning  of  names. 
But  it  is  unnecessary  to  add  one  word  to  what 
Locke  has  written  on  these  frivolous  propositions. 

There  is  still  another  sort  of  propositions, 
where  we  look  in  vain  for  any  proper  relation 
between  two  things.  This  is  the  case  where  ex- 
istence alone  is  predicated,  "God  is,"  is  assuredly 
a  proposition,  and  one  of  vast  importance,  though 
in  form  it  be  so  simple ;  it  is,  as  we  have  seen, 
equivalent  to  "God  exists,"  or  "is  existing,"  or 
"  is  an  existing  Being ;"  a  proposition,  in  which  it 
is  not  easy  to  trace  any  coexistence,  succession, 
or  resemblance.  If  "  God  is"  were  equivalent  to 
"  God  is  one  of  existing  beings",  then  it  might  be 
said  that  the  proposition  stated  a  resemblance  be- 
tween God  and  other  beings,  a  resemblance  in 
their  common  existence,  though  this  would  be  far- 
fetched ;  but  "  God  is,"  does  not  seem  to  refer  to 
any  other  being  ;  it  is,  as  far  as  possible,  an  abso- 
lute Proposition.  Therefore,  to  those  Predicables 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLE8.  165 

before  mentioned  we  must  now  add  that  of  Ex- 
istence. The  complete  list  of  the  Predicables 
will  then  be,  RELATION,  whether  of  Coexistence, 
Succession,  or  Resemblance,  IDENTITY,  EXISTENCE. 

Is  it  possible  to  explain  what  we  mean  by 
Existence,  or  is  our  notion  thereof  too  simple  to 
admit  of  analysis  ?  With  the  word  Existence  is 
often  joined  the  word  Real,  as  if  Real  Existence 
were  different  from  Existence  simply.  Real 
Existence  then  may  admit  of  analysis,  though 
Existence  do  not.  By  Real  Existence,  I  conceive 
we  mean  Substantial  Existence,  Existence  as  a 
substance,  that  is,  as  something  permanent 
among  innumerable  modifications.  Now  sub- 
stances are  of  two  sorts,  Spirit  and  Body;  and 
therefore  Real  Existence  means  Existence  as  a 
Spirit  or  as  a  Body. 

Simple  Existence  seems  to  me  to  defy  analysis. 
Many  things  are  allowed  to  exist  which  have 
no  Real  or  Substantial  Existence,  such  as  the 
thoughts  which  flit  across  our  mind.  Even  Time 
and  Space  are  said  to  exist;  though,  wherein 
empty  space  differs  from  nothing  no  one  can 
tell ;  and  if  time  and  space  exist,  then  do  their 
modifications  exist,  and  the  figures  of  Mathe- 
matics exist,  though  not  bodily.  On  the  other 
hand,  we  can  conceive  things  which  no  one  now 
allows  to  exist,  as  centaur,  mermaid,  land  unicorn. 


166  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

These  are  said  to  exist  only  in  idea  or  in  imagina- 
tion ;  that  is,  the  idea  exists,  but  nothing  corres- 
ponding thereto,  absolutely  nothing.  But  when 
we  say  that  mathematical  triangles  and  squares 
do  not  exist,  all  we  mean  is,  that  they  do  not 
exist  bodily ;  we  allow  that  they  exist  somehow, 
though  how  we  cannot  tell ;  we  do  not  look  upon 
them  as  chimeras,  centaurs,  and  unicorns,  which 
have  no  sort  of  existence. 

When  existence  is  predicated  of  any  thing, 
real  existence  is  almost  always  meant.  Thus  "  God 
is,"  means,  God  exists  as  a  substantial  or  per- 
manent Being,  endowed  with  innumerable  attri- 
butes. The  question  whether  time  and  space 
exist,  may  be  regarded  as,  at  bottom,  but  verbal, 
or  a  question  as  to  the  applicability  of  the  word 
exists ;  though,  like  many  other  verbal  disputes, 
it  touches  hard  upon  things.  For  if,  by  denying 
that  space  and  time,  and  the  figures  of  Mathe- 
matics, exist,  we  are  led  to  infer  that  the  science 
of  Mathematics  has  no  base,  a  question  that 
might  seem  but  verbal,  becomes  raised  to  one  of 
real  importance. 

These,  then,  we  propose  as  a  list  of  the  Predi- 
cables,  of  all  that  can  be  affirmed  or  denied  of 
any  thing.  When  we  affirm  that  "  the  wild  rose 
has  five  petals,"  we  state  a  Relation  of  Co- 
existence ;  when  we  say  "  opium  causes  sleep," 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLES.  167 

we  bring  forward  a  Relation  of  Succession,  in 
this  case,  of  Cause  and  Effect ;  when  we  assert 
that  "  a  bat  is  like  a  bird,"  or  that  "  blue  is  like 
green,"  we  enounce  a  Relation  of  Resemblance ; 
when  we  say  "  this  is  the  same  man  who  kept  the 
inn  ten  years  ago/'  we  declare  Identity;  and 
lastly,  when  we  conclude  from  the  innumerable 
proofs  of  design  in  the  universe,  that  u  there  is  a 
God,"  we  proclaim  His  real  existence. 

2.  I  shall  conclude  this  subject  with  a  few 
remarks  on  some  former  lists  of  Predicables. 
The  most  ancient,  and  the  most  celebrated  of 
these,  is  contained  in  "  Prophyry's  Introduction 
to  the  Categories/'  which  for  many  ages  was 
adopted  by  Logicians  as  the  standard  work  on 
this  subject,  adopted  as  of  equal  authority  with 
the  Organon  of  Aristotle,  to  which  it  was  prefixed. 
According  to  this  famous  classification,  all  that 
could  be  predicated  of  any  thing  was,  its 

GENUS, 

SPECIES, 

SPECIFIC  DIFFERENCE,  Or  DIFFERENTIA, 

Some  PROPERTY, 
Or  some  ACCIDENT  of  the  same. 

When  I  say,  "a  triangle  is  a  figure,"  I  pre- 
dicate the  Genus  to  which  triangle  belongs; 
when  I  state,  "  a  triangle  is  a  figure  with  three 
sides  and  three  angles/'  I  enounce  the  Species ; 


168  INTRODUCTION   TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

when  I  affirm,  "  a  triangle  has  three  sides  and  three 
angles/'  I  mention  the  Difference  which  distin- 
guishes it  from  other  species  of  the  same  genus, 
Figure;  when  I  declare  that  uin  every  triangle 
any  two  of  the  sides  are  together  greater  than 
the  third  side,"  I  assert  a  Property ;  and  when  I 
observe,  "  this  triangle  is  large,"  I  state  an 
Accident. 

Now  what  first  strikes  us  with  respect  to  this 
famous  classification,  is,  that  three  of  these  Pre- 
dicables  are  applicable  only  to  verbal  Propositions, 
i.  e.  to  Propositions  concerning  the  signification 
of  names.  The  first  three  are  all  about  definition, 
and  nothing  else.  In  saying  that  a  triangle  is  a 
figure,  I  so  far  define  a  triangle  as  to  distinguish 
it  from  a  host  of  other  things  which  are  not 
figures,  and  in  stating  farther  that  it  is  a  figure 
with  three  sides  and  three  angles,  I  complete  the 
definition  by  mentioning  how  it  differs  from  other 
figures.  But  in  all  this,  the  question  is  merely 
as  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  triangle,  as  to 
what  it  is  used  to  represent.  So  when  I  say  that 
a  man  is  an  animal,  or  a  rational  animal,  I  state 
only  -what  the  name  man  generally  means,  what 
it  is  supposed  usually  to  suggest ;  I  affirm  nothing 
more.  In  short,  the  Genus  is  a  part  of  the  defi- 
nition, the  Specific  difference  is  the  other  part, 
and  the  two  together  make  up  the  complete 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLES.  1  (J<) 

definition  of  the  Species,  so  that  one  and  all  give 
only  the  meaning  of  names,  and  their  place  in 
the  scale  of  classification  as  Genus  or  Species. 
Therefore,  these  three  ought  to  be  excluded  from 
a  list  of  real  Predicables,  whereby  some  informa- 
tion is  afforded  not  comprised  in  the  received 
signification  of  a  name.  In  opposition  to  the 
latter,  the  former  may  be  called  verbal  Predicables. 
Real  Predicables  belong  to  Metaphysics,  verbal 
to  Logic. 

The  case  of  PROPERTY  is  different.  A  Pro- 
perty supposes  something  not  contained  in  the 
definition  of  the  name ;  though  it  constantly 
accompanies  the  thing  signified.  That  any  two 
sides  of  a  triangle  are  together  greater  than  the 
third  side,  is  always  true ;  but  the  truth  is  not 
comprised  in  the  meaning  of  the  word  triangle; 
nay,  three  previous  Mathematical  Propositions 
are  required  to  prove  it.  So,  when  we  say  that 
heat  causes  expansion,  we  state  a  Property  or 
heat,  certainly  not  comprehended  under  the  usual 
meaning  of  the  word. 

Thus,  as  we  see,  there  are  Properties  of  two 
kinds,  one  where  Uniform  Coexistence,  another 
where  Uniform  Succession,  or  Causation  is  an- 
nounced. The  Property  of  triangles,  above  men- 
tioned, is  a  case  of  the  former  sort ;  that  of  heat, 
of  the  latter.  Property  then,  taken  in  its  largest 
z 


170  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

sense,  comprehends  the  relation  of  Uniform  Co- 
existence, as  well  as  of  Uniform  Succession. 

Lastly,  as  to  Accident.  Accidents  are  divided 
by  Logicians  into  Inseparable,  and  Separable.  An 
Inseparable  Accident  is  something  which,  so  far 
as  we  have  observed,  always  attends  a  subject, 
but  which  we  could  conceive  to  be  wanting, 
without  the  loss  of  the  characteristics  peculiar 
to  the  subject,  or  of  any  Properties  thereto  be- 
longing. Thus,  we  may  have  never  seen,  nor 
heard  of,  any  but  white  swans;  but  we  can 
conceive  birds  similar  in  all  other  respects  to 
swans,  and  having  all  the  properties  of  the  same, 
except  whiteness.  There  is  nothing  evidently 
absurd  in  the  line  of  the  poet, 

"  Kara  avis  in  terris  nigroque  simillima  cygno," 

as  there  would  be  if  whiteness  were  either  in- 
cluded in  our  definition  of  swans,  or  supposed  to 
be  of  necessity  inseparable  from  them. 

From  this  it  appears,  that  an  Inseparable 
Accident  is  nearly  allied  to  a  Property ;  and  in 
many  cases  it  would  probably  be  difficult  to 
distinguish  the  two.  At  all  events,  the  Accident, 
like  a  Property,  is  something  supposed,  at  least, 
to  be  uniform,  whether  it  be  so  actually  or  not, 
generally  some  uniform  coexistence,  as  of  the 
colour  whiteness,  with  the  other  properties  of 
the  swan. 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLES. 


A  Separable  Accident,  on  the  other  hand,  is 
not  always  found,  even  within  the  limited  range 
of  our  experience,  not  in  all  the  individuals  of  a 
species,  not  even  in  the  same  individual  at  all 
times.  There  is  a  flower  called  Lychnis  dioica,  or 
bachelor's  button,  some  specimens  of  which  in  the 
wild  state  are  red,  others  white,  though  of  the 
same  species.  Colour  then,  here,  is  a  separable 
accident.  "  John  is  at  dinner,"  expresses  an  ac- 
cident separable  even  from  the  individual,  for 
John  is  not  always  at  dinner.  A  separable 
accident  then  differs  from  an  inseparable  accident 
as  well  as  from  a  property,  in  this,  that  it  is  not 
an  invariable  but  a  casual  coexistence,  or  a 
casual  succession  of  things. 

Upon  the  whole,  it  appears  from  this  inquiry, 
that  the  first  three  of  the  scholastic  Predicables 
are  merely  verbal  ;  while  the  two  latter,  if  largely 
understood,  comprise  a  great  part  of  the  Pre- 
dicables which  I  have  proposed.  Identity  how- 
ever, and  real  Existence,  find  no  place  in  the  old 
classification.  Thus,  the  old  classification  of 
Predicables  is  neither  Ct  a  purely  formal  general- 
ization," as  it  has  been  styled  by  a  very  high 
authority  in  Logic/  nor  yet  entirely  real,  but 
partly  the  one,  partly  the  other.  The  first  three 

f  See  notes  to  "  Reid's   Brief  Account  of  Aristotle's   Logic," 
p.  687  of  Reid's  works,  edited  by  Sir  William  Hamilton. 


172  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

of    these    Predicables   are    Logical,    Formal,    or 
Verbal ;  the  two  latter  Metaphysical  or  Real. 

In  the  Essay  concerning  Human  Understand- 
ing/ Locke  reduces  all  that  can  be  affirmed  or 
denied  about  two  things,  one  of  another,  or,  in 
his  language,  about  two  Ideas,  to  four  heads,  viz. 
1.  Identity  or  Diversity.  2.  Relation.  3.  Coexist- 
ence, or  necessary  connexion.  4.  Real  Existence. 
With  respect  to  the  first,  Identity,  it  appears  by 
Locke's  own  explanation,  that  he  meant  not 
Identity  properly  so  called  or  absolute  sameness, 
but  close  resemblance.  It  is  clear  also  from  the 
context  that  under  Coexistence,  or  necessary 
connection,  he  included  invariable  succession,  or 
sequence  in  time  ;  for,  as  an  instance  of  Coexist- 
ence, he  brings  forward  the  fact  that  iron  is 
susceptible  of  magnetical  impressions.  And  he 
openly  allows  that u  Identity,"  in  his  sense  of  close 
resemblance,  "and  Coexistence,  are  truly  nothing 
but  Relations,"  of  a  peculiar  kind  indeed,  and 
therefore,  as  he  thinks,  to  be  classed  apart  from 
Relations  in  general.  Therefore,  these  Predicables 
of  Locke,  though  differently  classed,  comprehend 
in  reality  nothing  different  from  mine,  and  all 
mine,  with  one  exception,  that  of  absolute  identity 
or  sameness,  which  he  has  omitted. 

Hume,  in  his  first  work,  "A  Treatise  of  Human 

*Book  IV.  Chap.  1. 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLE8.  173 

Nature,"1'  observes  that  "  it  may  perhaps  be 
esteemed  an  endless  task  to  enumerate  all  these 
qualities,  which  make  objects  admit  of  comparison, 
and  by  which  the  Ideas  of  Philosophical  relation 
are  produced.  But  if  we  diligently  consider 
them,  we  shall  find  that  without  difficulty  they 
may  be  comprised  under  seven  general  heads, 
which  may  be  considered  as  the  sources  of  all 
philosophical  relation."  He  then  proceeds  to 
enumerate  these  seven,  which  are,  I.  Resemblance. 
2.  Identity.  3.  Relations  of  Space  and  Time. 
4.  Relations  of  Quantity  and  Number.  5.  De- 
grees of  Quality,  6.  Contrariety.  7-  The  Rela- 
tion of  Cause  and  Effect.  Now  the  first  and 
second  of  these  are  contained  in  my  classifica- 
tion, the  third  and  fourth  come  under  the  more 
general  head  of  Relations  of  Coexistence,  while 
the  fifth  and  seventh  are  included  under  Rela- 
tions of  Succession.  There  remains,  then,  only 
the  Relation  of  Contrariety,  which  is  but  a  striking 
difference,  a  difference  which  always  supposes 
some  resemblance.  Were  there  no  resemblance 
there  would  be  no  contrast.  A  dwarf  contrasts 
well  with  a  giant,  less  with  an  elephant,  and  not 
at  all  with  a  mountain.  Contrariety  then  is  in- 
cluded under  resemblance.  It  supposes  resem- 
blance in  some  particulars,  perhaps  in  many,  the 

h  Book  I.  Sect.  5. 


174  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

absence  of  it  in  others.  But  the  mere  absence  of 
a  relation  is  no  new  relation. 

In  truth,  resemblance  as  much  supposes  dif- 
ference as  difference  resemblance.  When  we 
say  that  one  thing  resembles  another,  we  in  fact 
affirm  that  they  are  not  one  and  the  same,  and 
if  not  the  same  or  identical,  there  must  be  dif- 
ferences as  well  as  resemblances.  The  mind  of 
one  man  resembles  that  of  another;  but  how 
many  are  the  differences !  The  idea  which  the 
same  man  is  conscious  of  at  one  time  may  be  as 
like  as  possible  to  the  idea  which  he  holds  at 
another ;  but  still  there  must  be  between  them 
the  difference  in  the  time  of  their  appearance. 

Upon  the  whole  then,  it  appears  that  the  Pre- 
dicables  of  Hume  are  fundamentally  the  same  as 
mine,  only  differently  arranged,  with  one  excep- 
tion, that  of  Real  Existence,  which  he  has  omitted, 
probably  as  not  agreeable  to  his  sceptical  views. 
Locke  mentions  Real  Existence,  which  Hume 
omits,  while  Hume  mentions  absolute  Identity 
omitted  by  Locke. 

Lastly,  Mr.  Mill,  in  his  System  of  Logic,  enu- 
merates Existence,  Coexistence,  Sequence,  Causa- 
tion, and  Resemblance,  and  observes  that  one  or 
other  of  these  is  asserted  or  denied  in  every  pro- 
position, without  exception.1  This  classification 

1  System  of  Logic,  Book  I.  Chap.  5. 


PROPOSITION,    THE    PREDICABLE8.  1  75 

differs  from  the  one  proposed  above,  in  two  par- 
ticulars ;  first,  by  classing  Causation  apart  from 
Sequence,  under  which  I  have  comprehended  it ; 
and  secondly,  by  omitting  Identity.  This  last 
then  is  the  only  important  difference. 

With  these  remarks  I  conclude  the  subject  of 
Proposition  and  the  Predicables. 


176  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 


REASONING. 


GOD  has  given  to  man  two  grand  means  for 
the  advancement  of  knowledge,  and  the  discovery 
of  truth,  OBSERVATION,  and  REASONING.  Some 
truths  are  learnt  by  observation  alone,  a§  par- 
ticular facts  submitted  to  the  senses ;  others,  by 
reasoning  alone,  as  the  truths  of  pure  Mathema- 
tics ;  others  again,  and  by  far  the  greater  number, 
by  observation  and  reasoning  together.  All  men 
know  what  is  meant  by  observation.  Suffice  it 
then  to  remark  that  observation  is  of  two  kinds  ; 
the  one  exercised  upon  phenomena  over  which 
we  have  no  control;  the  other,  upon  changes 
which  we  ourselves  have  induced.  The  former 
m&y  be  called  natural,  the  latter  artificial  obser- 
vation, for  it  is  exercised  upon  experiments. 

Though  all  men  know  what  observation  is, 
but  few,  comparatively,  know  how  to  observe  to  the 
best  advantage.  For  observation  simply  is  of 
very  limited  use:  it  may  certainly  prevent  us 


REASONING.  177 

from  falling  into  a  pit,  or  sinking  in  a  quagmire 
before  our  eyes ;  but  unless  some  inference  be 
drawn  from  it,  no  general  truth,  no  science  can 
be  established.  Consequently,  observation  is 
useful,  chiefly  as  a  ground  for  inference,  or 
reasoning ;  and  in  common  discourse,  as  well  as 
in  many  popular  works,  they  are  so  blended,  that 
it  does  not  readily  appear  where  the  one  ends 
and  the  other  begins.  Facts,  and  inferences  from 
facts,  are  continually  confounded  by  inaccurate 
speakers  and  writers. 

The  nature  of  Reasoning,  and  its  different 
kinds  are  not  so  generally  understood.  Though, 
as  we  shall  afterwards  find,  there  are  different 
sorts  of  reasoning,  yet  there  must  be  something 
common  to  all,  or  the  name  reasoning  would 
never  have  been  given  to  the  process  in  all  cases. 
Our  first  question  then  is,  what  is  common  to  all 
reasoning  ? 

I.  All  reasoning  is  concerned  with  tracing 
the  relations  of  things,  and  inferring  a  certain 
relation  of  two  things  from  a  relation  of  two  or 
more  other  things.  Such,  in  Metaphysical  lan- 
guage, is  the  business  of  Reasoning.  In  Logical 
language  the  same  is  expressed  otherwise,  and 
from  one  or  more  propositions  we  are  said  to 
infer  another.  What,  then,  is  common  to  all 
reasoning,  is,  that  belief  in  one  or  more  relations, 
A  A 


178  INTRODUCTION   TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY. 

or,  when  expressed  in  words,  in  one  or  more  pro- 
positions, leads  us  on  immediately  to  the  belief  of 
another  relation,  or  another  proposition,  as  a 
cause  leads  on  to  its  effect. 

In  all  Reasoning,  then,  some  relation  or  rela- 
tions, or,  when  stated  in  words,  some  proposition 
or  propositions  are  granted,  and  these  are  called 
the  PREMISES,  from  which  another  relation,  or 
another  proposition  is  inferred,  that  is  called  the 
CONCLUSION. 

Thus,  in  order  to  understand  thoroughly  the 
nature  of  Reasoning,  we  must  know  what  is 
meant  by  a  relation,  and  a  proposition.  But  these 
terms  have  already  been  explained  in  full.k 
Suffice  it  here  to  repeat,  that  a  relation  differs 
from  a  perception,  or  a  conception,  in  this,  that 
it  necessarily  supposes  two  things,  between  which 
a  relation  is  felt ;  that  the  relation,  as  felt,  is  a 
state  of  mind  quite  distinct  from  the  conceptions 
out  of  which  it  arises,  and  that  as  conceptions 
are  various,  so  are  relations. 

These  last  may  all,  however,  be  classed  under 
three  heads : 

I.  Relations  of  Coexistence ; 

II.  Relations  of  Succession ; 

according  as  they  do  not,  or  do,  involve  the 
notion  of  time  ;  and 

k  See  these  words  in  Philosophical  Vocabulary,  Part  I. 


REASONING. 


III.  Relations  of  Resemblance,  which  may, 
or  may  not,  involve  the  notion  of  time. 

The  Relations  of  Coexistence  are  various, 
such  as 

1.  Relations  of  Position. 

2.  Relations    of    Comprehension,     or    of    a 
whole  to  its  parts. 

3.  Relations   of  Quantity,    or    more,   equal, 
less,   which   may   be   called  exact   Relations,  in 
contradistinction  to 

4.  Relations  of  Indeterminate  Degree. 
Relations  of  Succession,  on  the  other  hand, 

are  either  of  Invariable  Succession,  or  of  Casual 
Succession. 

These  distinctions  will  be  useful  to  us  in  de- 
termining the  different  kinds  of  Reasoning  ;  but, 
in  the  mean  time,  they  are  sufficient  to  show  how 
vast  is  the  field  which  it  embraces. 

II.  Among  the  relations  now  enumerated. 
those  of  Quantity  deserve  peculiar  attention,  as 
they  alone  are  exact  relations,  whereby  they  are 
clearly  distinguished  from  all  others.  And  as  the 
relations  are  exact,  so  likewise  is  the  reasoning 
built  upon  them.  All  reasoning,  therefore,  may 
be  divided  into  two  sorts  ;  the  Demonstrative,  or 
strictly  a  priori  Reasoning,  and  the  Probable,  or 
strictly  a  posteriori  Reasoning  ;  the  one  indepen- 
dent of  experience,  the  other  dependent  thereon, 
either  immediately  or  remotely.  Demonstrative 


180  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Reasoning  is  confined  to  Mathematics,  or  the 
science  of  Quantity,  and  contrary  to  what  is 
often  thought,  is  not  founded  on  general  prin- 
ciples or  axioms,  but  on  self-evident  particular 
truths.  The  evidence  of  the  propositions  of 
Euclid  does  not  rest  upon  the  axioms  placed  at 
the  beginning  of  the  work,  but  upon  the  par- 
ticular instances  of  those  axioms  which  occur  in 
any  proposition.  Thus,  when  in  the  first  propo- 
sition we  show  that,  in  the  triangle 


ABC,  the  side  A  B  is  equal  to  the  side  B  C, 
and  the  side  AC  to  B  C,  we  conclude  at  once, 
without  the  intervention  of  any  general  axiom, 
that  the  side  A  B  is  equal  to  the  side  A  C.  The 
general  axiom,  that  things  which  are  equal  to  the 
same  are  equal  to  one  another,  cannot  make  the 
conclusion  one  whit  more  evident  than  it  was 
before.  We  see  at  once  from  the  particular  data 
that  such  must  be  the  conclusion,  or  if  we  do 
not,  no  general  axiom  can  convince  us.  The 
truth  then  of  the  Propositions  of  Euclid  does 
not  rest  upon  the  axioms,  nor  were  they  first 
demonstrated  from  these.  The  axioms  are  placed 
there  pro  forma,  and  give  a  more  scientific  air  to 
the  whole,  but  they  are  not  necessary. 


REASONING.  181 

As  particulars  must  be  known  before  we  can 
generalize,  so  particular  instances  of  the  truth, 
that  "  things  which  are  equal  to  the  same  are 
equal  to  one  another,"  must  have  been  noticed, 
before  we  could  state  it  in  the  form  of  an  uni- 
versal axiom.  Not  that  the  axiom  is  proved  by 
an  induction  of  particulars,  as  some  affirm,  but 
only  that  particulars  were  necessary  to  allow  us 
to  conceive  the  general  proposition.  As  soon  as 
conceived,  its  truth  is  self-evident.  Still  less,  (if  in 
such  a  matter  degree  were  possible)  is  the  general 
proposition  required  to  prove  the  particular 
instances.  In  like  manner,  having  proved  any 
proposition  of  Euclid,  in  a  particular  case,  the 
mind  instantly  generalizes  the  truth ;  for  it  sees 
that  what  has  been  proved  in  the  instance  before 
it,  must  hold  good  in  all  other  instances  where 
the  data  are  exactly  similar. 

All  the  Reasonings  of  pure  Mathematics  are 
Demonstrative,  and  the  conclusions  arrived  at  are 
alone  certain  and  eternal;  for  first,  they  start 
from  self-evident  or  necessary  truths,  and  the 
mind  sees  that  they  are,  and  always  must  be  so ; 
secondly,  the  names  employed  are  names  of 
universals,  which  exist  not  as  real  matters  of 
fact ;  thirdly,  these  universals  belong  to  Quantity 
alone,  and  so  admit  of  an  exact  definition,  or,  in 
other  words,  they  can  be  accurately  distinguished 
one  from  another ;  and  lastly,  the  deductions  from 


182  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

these  self-evident  truths  and  these  definitions  are 
seen  at  each  step  to  be  also  irresistible,  and  un- 
changeable even  by  Omnipotence. 

Since  each  step  in  the  deduction  is  self-evi- 
dent, as  well  as  the  first  position,  the  conclusion 
must  be  true. 

Why  do  the  relations  of  Quantity,  or  of 
Equality  and  Inequality,  alone  admit  of  demon- 
stration*? Because  the  modes  or  modifications 
of  Quantity  alone  can  be  accurately  distinguished. 
One  is  as  distinct  from  two  as  from  two  thousand. 
This  is  the  case  with  no  other  modes.  Other 
modes  admit  of  indefinite  graduation ;  not  so  those 
of  Quantity.  These  do  not  shade  off  one  into 
another.  It  is  on  account  of  this  indefinite 
graduation  that  other  relations  are  not  susceptible 
of  demonstration.1 

Taking  the  above  as  a  specimen  of  Demon- 
strative Reasoning  in  general,  and  it  may  be  so 
taken  without  any  danger  of  error,  we  see  that 
two  previous  propositions  are  necessary  to  esta- 
blish any  Mathematical  conclusion.  First  we 
have  A  B  equal  to  B  C,  then  A  C  equal  to  B  C, 
and  lastly  A  B  equal  to  A  C.  B  C  may  be  called 
the  middle  term  or  medium  of  comparison  be- 
tween A  B  and  A  C. 

The  range  of  certainty  is  very  limited,  com- 

1  See  Article  QUANTITY,  in  First  Part,  Philosophical  Vocabulary. 


REASONING.  1 83 

prising  only  the  pure  Mathematics ;  for  even 
Mechanical  Philosophy,  which  uses  Demonstrative 
Reasoning,  is  based  upon  experience,  and  there- 
fore it  may  err ;  though  granting  certain  prin- 
ciples, such  as  the  Laws  of  Motion,  the  deductions 
from  these  are  infallibly  true.  That  is  to  say, 
they  are  infallibly  true,  granting  these  principles, 
and  supposing  that  no  others  come  into  play ;  for 
it  often  happens  that  the  conclusions  of  the  Me- 
chanical Philosopher  are  wrong  in  reality,  because 
there  are  in  nature  other  principles  which  he  has 
not  taken  into  account.  Even  the  pure  Mathe- 
matician sometimes  arrives  at  absurd  conclusions, 
absurd  in  material  nature,  though  true  in  the 
world  of  universals,  for  they  follow  irresistibly 
from  his  data,  i.  e.  from  self-evident  truths,  and 
from  his  own  definitions,  which  correspond  not 
with  things  really  existing.  Such  a  conclusion  is 
that  of  the  Asymptote,  or  a  straight  line,  which, 
though  continually  approaching,  can  never  meet 
a  certain  curve.™ 

m  If  even  perfect  Ratiocination,  such  as  the  Mathematical, 
may  lead  to  conclusions  absurd  in  material  nature,  surely  the  best 
possible  Ratiocination  on  other  subjects  may  also  lead  to  absur- 
dities. Some  German  Philosophers  of  the  present  day,  men  of 
much  thought,  have  reasoned  themselves  into  PANTHEISM  !  It  is 
the  business  of  Experience  to  correct  the  errors  of  pure  Reasoning. 
Bacon  has  admirably  pointed  out  the  dangers  of  Rationalism  as 
well  as  of  Empiricism.  Nov.  Org.  Lib.  I. 


184  INTRODUCTION   TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY. 

III.  All  Reasonings,  other  than  those  already 
mentioned,  lead  to  probable  conclusions  only ; 
because  they  are  all  ultimately  based  upon  facts 
known  by  experience,  which  is  always  fallible; 
for  facts  may  be  inaccurately  observed,  wrong 
conclusions  may  be  drawn  from  them,  and  even 
what  once  was  fact  may  cease  to  be  so. 

Although  all  probable  reasonings  are  based 
ultimately  upon  facts,  real  or  supposed,  yet  they 
do  not  all  arise  immediately  from  the  experience 
of  particular  things,  which  alone  is  properly  ex- 
perience. Some  reasonings,  no  doubt,  do  so  spring, 
but  others  start  from  general  principles,  or  general 
facts,  which  had  been  inferred  from  many  particu- 
lars by  a  previous  mental  operation.  Hence,  a 
well-marked  distinction  between  the  INDUCTIVE 
and  the  DEDUCTIVE  method.  The  one  brings  in 
particular  facts  in  order  to  establish  a  conclusion, 
whether  general  or  particular;  the  other,  from 
some  general  proposition,  deduces  or  draws  out 
a  less  general  proposition.  Induction  may  pro- 
ceed not  only  from  particulars  to  particulars,  and 
from  particulars  to  the  general,  but  also  from  the 
general  to  the  more  general;  while  Deduction 
always  proceeds  from  a  general  proposition  to  one 
less  general.  The  latter  is  often  called  a  priori 
reasoning,  in  opposition  to  the  former ;  though,  in 
reality,  the  general  proposition  from  which  it 


REASONING.  1  85 

starts,  is  known  only  by  induction  based  upon  ex- 
perience. For  instance,  when  we  speculate  on 
the  advantages  and  disadvantages  of  any  form  of 
civil  government,  we  may  either  consult  the  history 
of  nations,  in  order  to  determine  the  result  of 
such  a  scheme  in  times  past,  and  then  conclude 
that  the  same  would  follow  now ;  and  here  we 
reason  from  immediate  experience,  or  inductively ; 
or  we  may  draw  our  inferences  from  the  acknow- 
ledged principles  of  human  nature,  and  in  this 
case  we  reason  from  remote  experience  or  de- 
ductively ;  for  the  principles  of  human  nature  are 
known  to  us  only  by  experience. 

It  is  evident  that  both  these  methods  of  in- 
quiry lead  not  to  infallible,  but  only  to  probable 
conclusions.  For,  besides  false  accounts  of  facts, 
the  connection  between  the  premises,  namely,  a 
number  of  particular  effects,  and  the  inference 
that  such  a  thing  is  the  cause  of  these  effects, 
and  of  innumerable  others  similar,  is  never  irre- 
sistible ;  because  there  is  no  self-evident  absurdity 
in  supposing  any  thing  to  be  the  cause  of  any 
thing,  and  also,  because  we  never  can  be  sure 
that  the  cases  actually  tried,  and  those  not  yet 
tried,  are  in  all  respects  similar.  And  though 
the  axioms  established  by  induction  be  true 
generally,  yet,  as  they  seldom  are  universally,  as 
their  limits  are  not  defined  with  perfect  accuracy, 
B  B 


186  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

and  as  there  may  be  other  and  counteracting 
principles  at  work,  therefore,  reasoning  from 
these  general  axioms  cannot  lead  to  certain 
conclusions. 

Instance  of  a  general  law  of  nature  established 
by  induction. 

From  the  fall,  first  of  an  apple,  then  of  other 
bodies  to  the  earth,  Newton  inferred,  first,  that 
all  bodies  tend  to  the  earth,  and  then,  that  all  the 
bodies  in  nature  tend  to  each  other,  the  earth, 
the  moon,  the  planets,  the  sun,  and  all  that 
therein  is,  in  a  word,  that  gravitation  is  universal. 

Instances  of  a  general  practical  maxim  ob- 
tained by  induction. 

"For  this,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery, 
Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou 
shalt  not  bear  false  witness,  Thou  shalt  not  covet ; 
and  if  there  be  any  other  commandment,  it  is 
briefly  comprehended  in  this  saying,  namely,  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself."" 

The  superiority  of  a  standing  army  over  a 
militia,  as  to  warlike  efficiency,  is  proved  induc- 
tively from  the  history  of  many  nations,  par- 
ticularly of  the  ancient  world,  when  standing 
armies  were  not  universal,  and  when  those  who 
had  them  conquered  the  rest ;  and  deductively 
from  the  general  principle  of  division  of  labour. 

n  Romans  xiii.  9. 


REASONING.  187 

There  is  an  antecedent  improbability  against 
miracles,  founded  on  our  experience  of  the  uni- 
formity of  the  course  of  nature ;  but  the  truth  of 
a  particular  miracle,  as  the  raising  of  Lazarus, 
may  be  proved  by  particular  facts  in  evidence. 
Here  we  have  first  a  deduction,  then  an  induc- 
tion. 

The  necessity,  or,  at  least,  the  utility  of  local 
government  in  general,  is  proved  inductively  from 
the  history  of  particular  nations,  some  being  the 
seat  of  government,  others  ruled  as  provinces ; 
and  the  same  conclusion  is  arrived  at  deductively 
from  the  known  principles  of  human  nature ; 
such  as,  that  persons  on  the  spot  better  under- 
stand, and  are  more  interested  in  their  own  affairs, 
than  strangers.  Again,  the  utility  of  local  govern- 
ment in  general  being  proved,  the  expediency  of 
the  same  in  a  particular  case,  as  in  that  of 
Ireland,  follows  by  deduction  ;  and  a  like  conclu- 
sion is  established  inductively,  by  a  reference  to 
the  particular  history  of  Ireland. 

Take  another  specimen  of  deduction.  A  man 
is  accused  of  a  certain  crime,  say  of  murdering 
another.  Starting  from  certain  general  princi- 
ples of  human  nature,  or  from  the  previous 
general  character  of  the  individual  in  question, 
we  argue  that  it  is  very  improbable  that  he  com- 
mitted the  murder.  This  is  often  called  a  priori 


188  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

reasoning,  because  it  draws  a  conclusion  prior  to 
an  examination  of  the  particular  parts  of  the 
case ;  though  in  reality  it  is  founded  on  experi- 
ence, on  experience  of  human  nature  in  general, 
or  of  the  individual  more  especially.  Afterwards, 
many  particular  facts  are  brought  forward  to 
prove  that  he  actually  committed  the  deed ;  and 
from  these  facts  we  draw  our  particular  con- 
clusion inductively. 

What  is  called  Analogical  Reasoning,  is  no 
distinct  species,  but  only  a  variety  of  inductive 
reasoning.  It  may  be  called  indirect  induction. 
No  better  specimen  of  this  can  be  given  than  the 
general  strain  of  the  Reasoning  contained  in 
Butler's  Analogy,  of  which  I  shall  here  give  one 
or  two  instances.  It  is  supposed  to  be  known  by 
experience  that  even  here  there  is  a  moral  govern- 
ment, that  the  good,  generally  speaking,  if  not 
more  prosperous  outwardly,  are  more  happy  in- 
wardly than  the  wicked.  Hence  the  inference 
that  the  same  will  hold  good  hereafter ;  in  other 
words,  that  the  future  state  will  be  one  of  rewards 
and  punishments  according  to  desert. 

Again,  natural  religion  is  attended  with  great 
difficulties  :  hence,  it  is  probable  from  analogy, 
that  a  system  of  revealed  religion  shall  not 
be  altogether  free  from  them. 

Our  own  existence,  particularly  the  union   of 


REASONING.  1  89 

soul  and  body  is  a  great  mystery,  and  even  seems 
to  involve  contradictions ;  surely  then,  it  is  pro- 
bable that  religion  shall  have  mysteries.  The  soul, 
.from  the  nature  of  spirit,  can  exist  in  no  place : 
but  we  believe  that  it  is  united  to  our  body,  which 
does  exist  in  space  ;  that  where  our  body  is,  there 
also  is  our  soul,  and  nowhere  else.  Is  the  mys- 
tery of  the  Trinity  more  incomprehensible  than 
this? 

Since  analogy  signifies  likeness  or  resem- 
blance, and  analogical  reasoning  is  reasoning 
from  like  things  to  like ;  wherein,  it  may  be 
asked,  lies  the  difference  between  this  and  other 
varieties  of  inductive  reasoning?  For  all  induc- 
tion is  from  similar  to  similar ;  whether  from 
similar  causes  we  infer  similar  effects,  and  vice 
versa ;  or  whether  from  likeness  in  some  part  of 
the  chain  we  infer  likeness  in  the  whole  chain, 
without  knowledge  of  causes ;  as  when,  from  cer- 
tain appearances  of  the  sky,  we  predict,  perhaps 
long  beforehand,  the  coming  weather ;  or  whether 
from  certain  parts  we  infer  the  coexistence  of 
other  parts,  as  the  experienced  anatomist,  who, 
from  a  single  bone,  or  even  fragment  of  a  bone, 
can  construct  the  whole  animal.  Inductive 
reasoning  is  a  species,  of  which  analogy  is  a 
variety  ;  nor  can  we  lay  down  any  very  definite 
distinction  between  it  and  other  varieties.  Only, 


190  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

when  along  with  the  similarity  there  is  also  a 
good  deal  of  difference,  there  we  call  the  reason- 
ing analogical ;  as  when  we  reason  from  the 
order  of  things  in  this  life  to  that  in  a  future 
state.  Perhaps,  the  argument  by  which  we  estab- 
lish the  existence  of  the  great  Creator  may  be 
classed  under  the  same  head;  for  the  instances 
of  design  in  the  universe,  though  palpable  and 
innumerable,  differ  in  many  respects  from  those 
which  we  find  in  the  works  of  man.  But  the 
similarity  is  sufficient  to  render  the  argument 
quite  convincing;  while  the  differences  prove 
only  the  immeasurable  superiority  of  the  great 
First  Cause.0 

As  a  specimen  of  a  chain  of  Deductive  Rea- 
soning, take  the  following: — 

The  capacity  of  the  mind  is  limited ; 

Therefore,  the  more  it  is  occupied  with  one 
thing,  the  less  can  it  be  occupied  with  another  ; 

Therefore,  the  more  it  is  taken  up  with  intel- 
lectual pursuits,  the  less  can  it  be  taken  up  with 
the  affections,  and  vice  versa. 

Therefore,  again,  the  more  it  is  occupied  with 
general  benevolence,  the  less  can  it  be  occupied 

0  For  an  admirable  specimen  of  Analogical  Induction,  see  the 
opening  chapters  of  Paley's  Natural  Theology.  Never  was  argu- 
ment better  put.  Man  ought  to  consider  it  as  his  greatest 
privilege,  that  he  can  by  reason  find  out  God. 


REASONING.  191 

with  private  attachments,  and  vice  versa.  In  this 
reasoning,  each  proposition  is  less  general  than 
the  preceding,  and  each  is  an  inference  from  what 
went  before. 

From  the  above  examples  and  observations, 
the  distinction  between  the  inductive  and  the 
deductive  method  of  inquiry  seems  to  be  clearly 
established.  But  when  we  come  to  examine  the 
matter  more  narrowly,  we  shall  perhaps  find  that 
there  is  not  so  much  difference  between  the 
reasonings  employed  in  these  two  cases,  as  we 
might  at  first  suppose. 

Let  us  remark  that  the  term  Induction  com- 
prehends two  distinct  mental  operations;  first, 
the  observing,  the  comparing,  the  selecting  of 
facts ;  and  secondly,  an  inference  drawn  from 
them.  The  first  part  of  this  process  is  peculiar 
to  induction ;  for  deduction  collects  not  particu- 
lar facts,  it  states  a  general  proposition ;  but  both 
agree  in  drawing  an  inference  from  premises. 
Now  the  question  is,  whether  this  inference  be 
or  be  not  drawn  upon  the  same  principle  in  both 
cases  ? 

In  Deductive  Reasoning,  having  stated  a 
general  proposition,  our  object  is  to  show  that  the 
particular  case  which  we  have  in  view  is  really 
comprehended  under  the  general  rule  ;  so  that  if 
the  one  be  true,  so  must  the  other.  Thus,  our 


192  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

general  proposition  being,  that  "  the  more  the 
mind  is  occupied  with  one  thing,  the  less  can  it  be 
occupied  with  another/'  we  then  consider  that  in- 
tellectual pursuits  are  an  occupation ;  and  again, 
that  the  affections  are  another  occupation ; 
whence  it  appears  that  the  less  general  proposition 
u  the  more  the  mind  is  occupied  with  intellectual 
pursuits,  the  less  can  it  be  occupied  with  the  affec- 
tions/' is  a  case  of  the  general  rule,  or  compre- 
hended under  it. 

Now,  how  stands  the  case  with  Inductive 
Reasoning  ?  Suppose  a  traveller  in  a  new  coun- 
try to  meet  with  a  troop  of  animals  hitherto 
quite  unknown  to  him ;  that  he  catches  one, 
kills  and  dissects  it  with  the  skill  of  a  practised 
anatomist.  One  specimen  contents  him,  for  he 
confidently  believes  that  all  the  rest,  so  like  out- 
wardly, are  also  alike  inwardly.  Now,  what 
reason  has  he  for  this  belief?  The  mental  pro- 
cess necessary  to  justify  his  conclusion  seems  to 
be  as  follows. 

Here  is  an  animal  of  a  certain  make.  There 
are  many  other  animals,  to  all  outward  appear- 
ances exceedingly  like  to  this  and  to  each  other. 
But,  nature  is  uniform  in  her  operations,  and  never 
deceives  us  by  uniting  great  differences  with  such 
striking  resemblances ;  therefore,  all  these  animals 
are  alike  within  as  well  as  without. 


REASONING. 


Here  it  is  evident  that  a  general  proposition 
is  assumed,  tacitly  or  openly  ;  and  from  this  the 
conclusion  is  drawn. 

Now  this  is  the  case  in  every  instance  of  In- 
ductive Reasoning.  Some  general  principle  is 
always  taken  for  granted,  and  with  this  the  par- 
ticular facts  are  compared  before  the  conclusion 
is  drawn.  The  general  principle  assumed  is  com- 
monly, "  that  nature  is  uniform  in  her  operations  ;" 
or,  where  human  testimony  is  relied  on,  tc  that  men 
will  tell  the  truth  where  they  have  no  interest  to 
the  contrary."  Thus,  in  examining  the  evidences  of 
Christianity,  we  are  careful  to  observe  whether 
the  first  witnesses  could  have  had  any  motive  to 
spread  a  false  story  ;  and  when  we  have  deter- 
mined that  they  had  none,  we  infer  from  the 
above  general  principle  that  they  actually  spoke 
the  truth.  Unless  that  general  principle  be 
sound,  there  is  no  reason  why  they  should  have 
given  a  true  rather  than  a  false  account  ;  just  as 
there  is  no  reason  why  we  should  believe  one 
quadruped  to  be  organized  inwardly  like  another 
quadruped,  unless  nature  be  in  general  uniform 
in  her  works  and  operations. 

If  the  above  statement  be  correct,  it  follows  that 

induction,  when  taken  to  comprise  not  only  the  ex- 

amination of  facts,  but  also  an  inference  from  them, 

always  embraces  a  deductive  process  of  reasoning. 

c  c 


194  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Wherein  then,  it  may  be  asked,  consists  the 
difference  between  Induction  and  Deduction  pro- 
per ?  The  difference  is, 

First,  that  the  facts  from  which  induction 
springs  are  never  more  general  than  the  con- 
clusion ; 

Secondly,  that  the  conclusion  always  seems  to 
follow  at  once  from  the  facts ;  for 

Thirdly,  the  general  propositions,  being  always 
the  same,  and  universally  acknowledged,  are 
never  stated ;  and 

Fourthly,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  long 
chain  of  inductive  reasoning,  as  there  may  be  of 
deduction  proper,  where  one  inference  may 
follow  upon  another  till  we  get  far  away  from 
the  original  premises ;  whereas,  on  the  other 
hand, 

Fifthly,  in  induction,  the  detail  of  facts  may 
fill  volumes.  There  is,  in  short,  in  induction,  far 
less  reasoning  than  in  deduction  proper,  the 
process  consisting  in  the  former  of  one  step 
only.p 

Lastly,  since  particulars  occur  first  to  the 
mind,  it  follows  that  the  inductive  must  precede 

p  Take,  as  an  instance  of  the  one,  Malthus  on  Population,  who 
fills  three  volumes  with  facts  in  support  of  his  principle ;  of  the 
other,  the  writings  of  Ricardo  and  James  Mill  on  Political 
Economy. 


;r£  e^C  ,7  IW     A' 

HKASON1NG.  I!).") 

the  deductive  process.  The  general  notions  and 
general  propositions,  from  which  the  latter  sets 
out,  must  have  been  established  by  a  previous 
process  of  inductive  generalization,  well  or  ill 
performed.  Thus,  in  the  order  of  time,  induction 
comes  before  deduction. 

By  many,  Bacon  has  been  called  the  inventor 
of  the  inductive  method,  a  method,  however,  as 
old  as  the  creation,  which  that  eminent  genius 
only  brought  more  into  notice,  restored,  im- 
proved, and  illustrated. 

The  general  principle  which  runs  through 
deductive  reasoning,  and  of  which  every  such 
argument  is  only  a  particular  application,  is,  that 
what  is  allowed  to  be  true  in  general  will  be  true 
in  a  particular  case.  Thus,  suppose  it  granted 
that  trade  ought  to  be  free,  we  may  infer  that  the 
corn  trade  ought  to  be  free.  But  some  one  may 
object  that  here  there  is  a  reason  for  an  ex- 
ception, that  the  rule  is  not  applicable  to  this 
case.  Hereupon  issue  is  joined,  and  the  dis- 
cussion turns  upon  the  point,  not  whether  trade 
in  general  ought  to  be  free,  for  that  is  granted, 
but  whether  there  be  any  circumstances  peculiar 
to  the  corn  trade,  which  take  it  out  of  the 
general  rule ;  and  according  to  the  solution  of 
this  question,  the  above  inference  will,  or  will 
not,  hold  good. 


196  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Now,  as  we  have  seen  that  every  case  of  in- 
duction comprises  a  process  of  deductive  reason- 
ing, it  follows  that  the  general  principle  just 
mentioned  must  be  common  to  both  deduction 
and  induction.  But,  besides  this  common  prin- 
ciple, every  purely  deductive  argument  has  its 
own  less  general  principle,  such  as  in  the  above 
instance,  "  trade  ought  to  be  free,"  from  which  a 
special  conclusion  is  drawn. 

In  induction,  on  the  other  hand,  each  argu- 
ment has  not  a  principle  peculiar  to  itself;  it  has 
only  one  or  other  of  two  or  three  very  general 
principles,  common  to  all  cases  of  induction, 
such  as  "  nature  is  uniform  in  her  works  and 
operations."  Thus  we  rise  from  the  particular  to 
the  general  by  a  process,  which,  comparing  the 
expressed  premises  with  the  conclusion,  is  the 
reverse  of  the  deductive  ;  though,  as  we  have 
seen,  the  inference  from  the  particular  facts  to 
the  general  law  cannot  be  logically  drawn  with- 
out the  intervention  of  a  much  more  general 
but  universally  acknowledged  principle. 

The  object  of  general  induction  is  to  establish 
a  general  conclusion,  by  means  of  instances  so 
divested  of  peculiar  circumstances  as  to  obviate 
the  mistake  of  stating  as  general  what  is  only 
particular.  One  instance  would  be  as  good  as  a 
thousand,  if  we  could  be  sure  that  it  was  quite 


REASONING.  197 

in  point,  that  is,  free  from  any  peculiar  circum- 
stances, and  it  is  only  because  we  are  not  sure  of 
this,  that  we  must  multiply  instances.  The  grand 
point  then  is  to  prove  similarity,  perfect,  or  at 
least  sufficient  similarity,  between  cases  observed 
and  others  not  observed.  The  uncertainty  of 
induction  depends  partly  on  the  difficulty  of 
determining  the  degree  of  similarity  between 
cases  observed  and  others  which  have  not  been 
observed  in  all  points,  partly  on  the  mistakes  to 
which  the  original  observation  was  liable.  In  a 
word,  we  may  observe  ill  in  the  first  instance,  or 
the  new  cases  may  not  be  in  all  respects  similar 
to  the  old. 

There  is  a  strong  tendency  in  the  human  mind 
to  draw  a  general  conclusion,  even  from  a  single 
instance.  Thus,  when  a  child  first  sees  a  pool  of 
water,  he  can  form  no  idea  of  the  effects  of  water 
on  man ;  but  let  him  once  see  a  person  drowned, 
and  he  will  ever  afterwards  act  on  the  belief  that 
water  will  drown  those  who  get  over  head  and 
ears.  Here  the  child  reasons  inductively,  and 
from  a  single  instance,  and  yet,  in  this  case,  cor- 
rectly. This,  and  innumerable  similar  cases, 
show  us  the  natural  tendency,  which  is  to  leap  at 
once  to  a  general  conclusion,  even  from  one  fact 
observed,  a  tendency  which  a  wider  experience 
alone  can  check,  and  which,  in  many,  if  not  in 


198  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

all,  is  checked  but  imperfectly  during  the  whole 
course  of  their  lives. 

We  have  seen  that  the  validity  of  Inductive 
Reasoning  rests  fundamentally  upon  the  tacit 
assumption,  that  nature  is  uniform  in  her  opera- 
tions ;  that  things  which  have  coexisted  will  be 
found  again  to  coexist,  and  that  those  which  have 
succeeded  each  other  will  continue  to  succeed  in 
the  same  order.  Now,  this  assumption  is  not 
self-evident,  neither  does  it  admit  of  proof;  but 
we  implicitly  believe,  and  cannot  help  believing 
it  to  be  true.  It  is  then  one  of  the  first  princi- 
ples of  human  knowledge,  though  not  a  necessary 
or  self-evident  proposition.  That  the  sun  which 
has  risen  every  day  of  our  lives  will  again  rise 
to-morrow,  that  when  it  shines  it  will  give  sen- 
sible heat,  that  a  stone  thrown  up  into  the  air 
will  speedily  fall  back  to  the  earth,  we  cannot 
doubt,  though  the  only  ground  for  this  belief  is, 
that  such  has  always  been  the  case  in  time  past. 
Between  the  assertion,  this  has  always  been,  and 
the  inference,  this  will  always  be,  there  is  a  wide 
gulf,  which  we  must  leap  across,  for  we  never  can 
bridge  it  over.  The  inference  is  not  logical,  for 
we  can  see  no  connection  between  the  premises 
and  the  conclusion,  but  it  is  irresistible.  This, 
then,  is  a  primary  article  of  belief,  totally  inde- 
pendent of  reasoning ;  neither  self-evident,  nor 


REASONING.  1 99 

known  by  experience ;  for  experience  is  only  of 
the  past.  All  inferences  from  experience,  how- 
ever, take  it  for  granted ;  and  on  this  assumption 
alone  are  they  logically  drawn. 

As  the  subject  of  induction  has  lately  given 
rise  to  a  controversy  between  two  eminent 
philosophers,  I  shall  conclude  what  I  have  to  say 
under  this  head  by  a  reference  thereto ;  and  by 
examining  the  points  in  dispute,  I  may  perhaps 
be  able  to  throw  some  additional  light  upon  this 
fundamental  question.  The  points  in  dispute 
between  Dr.  Whewell  and  Mr.  Mill,  so  far  as  the 
nature  of  induction  is  concerned,  seem  to  be  the 
following.q 

1.  Whether   the    term   induction    may    with 
propriety  be  applied  to  the  case  where  particular 
facts  are  brought  in  to  establish  not  a  general, 
but  a  particular  conclusion. 

2.  Whether  general  facts  of  every  day  no- 
toriety,  learnt    without    effort,   and    commonly 
called  practical  knowledge,  such  as  the  freezing  of 
water  by  cold,  and  its  evaporation  by  heat ;  the 
fact  that  water  will  suffocate,  and  fire  consume ; 
and  the  like,  be  known  by  a  process  similar  to 
that  whereby  truths  less  familiar,  commonly  called 
scientific,  are  established. 

q  See  Dr.  Whewell's  little  work    "  Of  Induction,"  and   Mr. 
Mill's  "  System  of  Logic." 


200  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

3.  Whether  the  skill  which  is  gained  by 
practice,  without  formal  study,  skill  in  playing 
cricket,  tennis,  billiards,  &c.,  skill  in  shooting 
with  the  gun  or  the  bow,  &c.,  when  not  derived 
from  scientific  principles  of  which  the  mind  is 
conscious,  be,  or  be  not,  acquired  by  a  process 
similar  to  induction,  so  similar  as  to  warrant  us 
in  applying  to  it  the  same  name. 

Now,  in  order  to  solve  these  questions,  we  must 
call  to  mind  what  was  stated  at  the  opening  of 
this  inquiry  into  reasoning,  viz.  that  God  has  given 
to  men  but  two  means  for  the  acquisition  of  know- 
ledge, and  the  discovery  of  truth, — observation 
(including  experiments,)  and  reasoning.  There- 
fore, all  knowledge  must  be  acquired  either  by 
observation  alone,  or  by  reasoning  alone,  or  by 
the  two  combined. 

Particular  facts  cognizable  by  the  senses  are 
known  simply  by  observation ;  as  the  geographi- 
cal features  of  any  country,  the  form  of  the 
coast,  the  course  of  the  rivers,  the  position  of 
the  mountains.  That  Cambridgeshire  is  a  flat 
country,  Wales  mountainous,  and  Westmoreland 
abounding  in  lakes,  are  facts  known  by  observa- 
tion alone,  at  least  in  the  first  instance.  Here 
no  reasoning  is  required.  On  the  contrary,  the 
truths  of  pure  Mathematics  are  known  by  rea- 
soning alone  ;  for,  except  the  definitions,  axioms, 


REASONING.  201 

and  postulates,  the  first  of  which  are,  of  course, 
propositions  merely  explaining  the  meaning  of 
words  ;  the  second,  truths  self-evident ;  the  third, 
self-evident  possibilities ;  the  whole  process  is 
reasoning. 

All  other  truths,  whether  general  or  particular, 
are  acquired  by  observation,  together  with  reason- 
ing ;  either  by  the  close  union  of  the  two,  or  by 
reasoning,  based  indeed  upon  observation,  follow- 
ing it  for  a  season,  but  afterwards  emancipated 
from  it.  To  the  former  of  these  we  conceive 
that  the  term  induction  properly  belongs.  At 
least,  as  the  process  is  similar,  whenever  obser- 
vation and  reasoning  closely  unite,  there  the 
same  name  should  be  applied,  whether  Induction 
or  any  other. 

In  the  case  of  Induction,  (upon  which  Pro- 
bable Deduction  is  always  founded)  the  reasoning 
is  based  not  on  necessary  or  self-evident  truths, 
but  on  what  may  be  called  primary,  universal 
articles  of  belief,  articles  neither  self-evident,  nor 
capable  of  proof,  which  nevertheless  we  hold 
with  unshaken  constancy ;  such  as,  belief  in  the 
existence  of  the  material  world,  belief  in  the 
uniformity  of  nature,  &c.  Starting  from  these 
fundamental  articles,  and  taking  observation  as 
our  guide,  we  arrive  at  the  knowledge  of  general 
truths,  not  cognizable  by  the  senses,  by  a  process 
D  D 


202  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

combining  reasoning  with  observation,  to  which 
the  name  Induction  is  always  applied.  Now,  the 
question  is,  whether,  by  a  process  exactly  similar, 
we  may  not  obtain  the  knowledge  of  particular 
facts  also,  not  cognizable  by  the  senses  of  the 
inquirer. 

Let  the  particular  fact  to  be  established  be  the 
genuineness  of  the  Gospel  according  to  St.  John. 
This  is  a  fact  certainly  not  cognizable  by  the 
senses  of  any  one  now  alive,  and  which  cannot 
therefore  be  known  by  observation  alone.  Neither 
can  it  be  known  by  reasoning  alone.  Therefore, 
if  it  can  be  established,  it  must  be  by  observation 
and  reasoning  together.  The  particular  kind  of 
evidence  to  which  we  here  have  recourse  is  that 
of  testimony,  the  testimony  of  many  ancient 
authors,  who  cite  that  Gospel  as  the  undoubted 
production  of  St.  John.  Here  we  have  a  number 
of  particular  facts,  brought  forward  to  establish 
another  particular  fact,  the  principle  being  always 
assumed,  (though  tacitly,)  that,  generally  speaking, 
human  testimony  is  worthy  of  credit.  Thus,  we 
arrive  at  the  conclusion,  that  the  Gospel  attributed 
to  St.  John  was  really  written  by  him.  Now, 
in  what  does  this  differ  from  any  case  of  Induc- 
tion where  the  conclusion  is  general  ?  Simply  in 
that,  not  in  the  process  whereby  the  conclusion 
is  established.  We  select  a  great  number  of 


REASON  1N(I.  203 

particular  facts,  in  this  case  particular  testi- 
monies, all  tending  to  the  same  conclusion  ;  we 
then  assume,  tacitly  indeed,  the  general  principle 
founded  on  observation,  that  men  will  speak 
truth  when  they  have  no  decided  motive  to  the 
contrary ;  and  lastly,  we  infer  that  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John  is  a  genuine  work. 

The  whole  process  consists,  first,  in  the 
selection  and  bringing  forward  of  particular 
facts ;  secondly,  in  the  assumption  of  a  general 
principle  universally  acknowledged,  and  there- 
fore seldom  openly  stated;  lastly,  in  drawing  the 
inference  from  these  premises.  We  may  if  we 
please  establish  a  specific  difference,  and  call  this 
a  case  of  Particular  Induction,  but  we  cannot 
allow  that  there  is  a  generic  distinction  between 
it  and  General  Induction. 

In  Paley's  Evidences  of  the  Truth  of  Christi- 
anity, we  find  distinct  specimens  of  both  Induc- 
tive and  Deductive  inquiry.  In  chapter  i.  the 
author  produces  evidences  of  the  sufferings  of 
the  first  propagators  of  Christianity,  from  the 
nature  of  the  case,  that  is,  he  endeavours  to 
show  from  the  known  principles  of  human  nature, 
that  persons  situated  as  were  undoubtedly  the 
first  propagators  of  Christianity,  were  likely  to 
endure  much  persecution.  Here  he  proceeds 
Deductively.  He  afterwards  brings  forward  the 


204  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

testimony  of  both  heathen  and  Christian  writers 
in  proof  of  the  same ;  and  here  he  adopts 
the  Inductive  method ;  as  also  in  the  great 
chapter  ix.  divided  into  eleven  sections,  wherein 
he  enumerates  so  many  direct  testimonies  in 
favour  of  the  genuineness  of  the  Books  of  the 
New  Testament.  These  we  conceive  are  speci- 
mens of  Particular  Induction,  for  the  facts  estab- 
lished are  of  that  order. 

To  take  another  and  familar  instance.  Sup- 
pose a  man,  previously  in  good  health,  to  change 
his  residence.  Not  long  after,  he  feels  indisposed, 
and  he  begins  to  think  that  the  air  of  his  new 
abode  is  unwholesome.  This  is  a  mere  suspicion, 
for  many  other  causes  may  have  injured  his 
health.  However,  he  leaves  his  new  house,  and 
soon  after  his  usual  good  health  returns.  His 
suspicion  is  now  strengthened ;  but  he  is  not  yet 
certain.  He  returns,  and  again  falls  ill ;  now,  he 
has  but  little  doubt.  Again  he  leaves,  and  again 
he  recovers ;  at  last  he  is  convinced.  If  the  ex- 
periment were  tried  upon  other  persons,  and 
always  with  like  results,  one  must  be  almost  as 
sure  of  the  unhealthiness  of  the  spot,  as  of  a 
proposition  in  Geometry.  The  conclusion  in  this 
case  is  particular,  and  if  it  have  not  been  arrived 
at  by  induction,  I  should  like  to  know  what  name 
must  be  given  to  the  process. 


KKA.SONINIJ. 


The  second  question  is,  whether  general  facts 
of  every  day  notoriety,  learnt  without  effort,  such 
as  the  freezing  of  water  by  cold,  and  its  evapora- 
tion by  heat,  the  fact  that  water  will  suffocate, 
and  fire  consume,  and  other  such,  be  known  by 
a  process  similar  to  that  whereby  facts  less 
familiar,  commonly  called  scientific,  are  estab- 
lished? Dr.  Whewell  seems  to  think  that  the 
term  Induction  should  be  applied  only  to  the 
process  whereby  scientific  facts  are  discovered. 
But  we  must  remember  that  there  is  no  accurate 
distinction  between  scientific  and  other  general 
facts,  no  difference  except  in  the  degree  in  which 
they  happen  to  be  familiar.  Thus  what  is  con- 
sidered a  vulgar  ordinary  fact  in  one  country,  or 
in  one  age,  may  be  science  in  another  place,  or  at 
another  time.  The  freezing  of  water  at  a  certain 
temperature  is  a  common  occurrence  in  England, 
but  to  a  native  of  the  coast  of  Guinea  it  may  be 
a  scientific  fact.  But  will  it  be  said  that  the 
knowledge  of  a  familiar  fact  is  obtained  in  a 
different  manner  from  a  non-familiar  one  %  The 
only  difference,  as  I  conceive,  is  in  the  degree  of 
effort,  and  in  the  degree  of  attention  required  in 
the  two  cases.  The  one  we  cannot  help  knowing 
if  we  have  our  eyes  open,  and  enjoy  a  common 
share  of  intellectual  faculties  ;  the  other  may 
require  long  and  painful  investigation. 


206  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Still  the  nature  of  the  process  may  be  essen- 
tially the  same.  The  degree  of  attention  and  of 
effort  are  variable  accidents,  not  essentials,  and  in 
no  two  cases  may  they  quite  agree.  But  what  we 
conceive  to  be  alike  in  all  these  cases,  is,  that  we 
begin  by  observation,  whether  with  a  previous  in- 
tention or  not,  and  from  this  observation,  combined 
with  a  general  article  of  belief,  either  original  or 
derived,  we  draw  a  conclusion  less  general,  which 
we  afterwards  apply  in  particular  instances. 

Thus,  to  recur  to  an  example  formerly  given, 
there  can  be  little  doubt  that,  were  a  child  of  a 
certain  age,  with  his  faculties  well  developed,  to 
see  a  man  drowned,  he  would  avoid  deep  water 
ever  afterwards.  But  why  should  he  avoid  it^ 
Surely  because  he  thinks  that  it  would  drown 
him  too.  And  why  does  he  think  so  ?  Because 
he  has  seen  a  man  drowned.  But  that  alone  is 
no  reason.  He  must  conclude  from  that  particu- 
lar event  that  water  will  drown  all  men,  and 
therefore  himself,  before  he  can  be  said  to  believe 
or  act  rationally.  And  how  can  he  draw  such  a 
conclusion  but  by  means  of  an  original  principle 
of  belief,  that  what  has  been,  will  be,  or  that 
nature  is  uniform  in  her  operations  ?  And  here 
we  have  an  exact  specimen  of  the  inductive  pro- 
cess. Observe  well,  that  this  is  not  instinct,  for 
instinct  acts  prior  to  experience,  and  uniformly, 


REASONING.  207 

as  bees,  who,  all  over  the  world,  build  their  cells 
in  the  form  of  hexagons ;  and  as  some  animals, 
who  avoid  poisonous  plants  without  trying  them. 
But  the  child,  before  experience,  does  not  know 
that  water  will  suffocate,  or  fire  give  pain;  for 
children  who  have  learnt  no  better  will  put  their 
fingers  into  the  candle. 

Neither  can  we  allow,  with  Dr.  Whewell,  that 
the  mere  badness  or  insufficiency  of  the  investi- 
gation, or  that  the  falsity  of  the  conclusion,  is  a 
sufficient  reason  for  denying  that  the  process  is 
inductive.  We  constantly  say,  that  a  man  rea- 
sons ill,  that  his  conclusions  are  erroneous ;  but 
we  do  not  for  that  contend  that  he  does  not 
reason  at  all.  So,  a  man  may  content  himself 
with  a  very  wretched  induction,  and  yet  he  may 
use  it  after  a  fashion  of  his  own.  Even  the 
Kentish  clown,  who  said  that  Tenterden  Church 
Steeple  was  the  cause  of  the  Goodwin  Sands, 
because  it  was  built  just  before  the  sea  rose  and 
swallowed  up  the  land,  may  be  said  to  have 
reasoned  inductively.  If  we  adopt  the  maxim 
post  hoc,  ergo  propter  hoc,  we  may  prove  any  ab- 
surdity. 

I  am  glad  to  find  that  the  opinion  here 
stated  is  held  by  a  distinguished  Metaphysician, 
Dr.  Reid: — "The  last  kind  of  probable  evidence  I 
shall  mention,  is  that  by  which  the  known  laws 


208  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

of  nature  have  been  discovered,  and  the  effects 
which  have  been  produced  by  them  in  former 
ages,  or  which  may  be  expected  in  time  to  come. 
The  knowledge  of  some  of  the  laws  of  nature  is 
necessary  to  all  men  in  the  conduct  of  life. 
These  are  soon  discovered  even  by  savages. 
They  know  that  fire  burns,  that  water  drowns, 
that  bodies  gravitate  towards  the  earth.  They 
know  that  day  and  night,  summer  and  winter, 
regularly  succeed  each  other.  As  far  back  as 
their  experience  and  observation  reach,  they 
know  that  these  have  happened  regularly,  and 
upon  this  ground,  they  are  led,  by  the  constitu- 
tion of  human  nature,  to  expect  that  they  will 
happen  in  time  to  come,  in  like  circumstances. 

The  knowledge  which  the  philosopher  attains 
of  the  laws  of  nature  differs  from  that  of  the 
vulgar,  not  in  the  first  principles  on  which  it  is 
grounded,  but  in  its  extent  and  accuracy.  He 
collects  with  care  the  phenomena  that  lead  to  the 
same  conclusion,  and  compares  them  with  those 
that  seem  to  contradict  or  to  limit  it.  And  what 
conclusions  does  the  philosopher  draw  from  the 
facts  he  has  collected  ?  They  are,  that  like  events 
have  happened  in  former  times  in  like  circum- 
stances, and  will  happen  in  time  to  come;  and 
these  conclusions  are  built  on  the  very  same 


REASONING.  209 

ground  on  which  the  simple  rustic  concludes  that 
the  sun  will  rise  to-morrow."r 

But  the  dignity  of  science  is  thought  to  be 
lowered  by  applying  a  scientific  term  to  a  process 
in  use  among  the  vulgar;  and  hence,  we  may 
suppose,  the  unwillingness  of  some  peculiarly 
distinguished  in  the  paths  of  science,  to  allow 
that  common  knowledge  is  really  acquired  by 
Induction. 

The  third  question  is,  whether  the  skill  which 
is  gained  by  practice,  without  formal  study,  skill 
in  playing  cricket,  tennis,  billiards,  &c.,  skill  in 
shooting  with  the  gun  or  the  bow,  &c.,  when  not 
derived  from  scientific  principles  of  which  the 
mind  is  conscious,  and  which  it  can  state  in 
words,  be  or  be  not  acquired  by  a  process  simi- 
lar to  Induction,  so  similar  as  to  warrant  us  in 
applying  to  it  the  same  name. 

It  is  supposed  then,  that  the  skill  is  acquired, 
not  instinctive,  and  therefore,  so  far,  it  agrees 
with  knowledge  the  result  of  Induction.  And 
how  is  it  acquired^  By  practice,  as  the  phrase 
is ;  that  is,  by  experience ;  not  by  simple  observa- 
tion, but  by  numerous  intentional  trials  or 
experiments.  So  far,  again,  it  agrees  with  induc- 
tive speculative  knowledge.  And  the  performer 
is  supposed  to  improve  by  experience.  But  how 

1  Reid  on  the  Intellectual  Powers,  Essay  vii. 
E  E 


210  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

can  he  improve  unless  he  have  paid  attention  to 
the  circumstances  attending  his  successes,  and 
his  failures,  and  have  thence  drawn  some  general 
conclusions,  some  rules  applicable  to  future 
occasions  ?  What  though  these  rules  be  not 
formally  stated  in  propositions?  What  though 
they  cannot  be  imparted  to  others  ?  They  may, 
notwithstanding,  exist  in  his  mind  in  a  shape 
sufficiently  definite  to  act  upon,  and  indeed  we 
may  be  sure  that  they  do  so  exist,  otherwise  no 
practice  would  make  him  better. 

Very  similar  is  the  case  of  what  is  commonly 
called  practical  knowledge  in  a  learned  profession, 
as  in  that  of  the  Physician.  All  the  study  in 
the  world  will  never  make  a  good  physician 
without  experience  of  the  treatment  of  diseases ; 
and  some  gain  more  from  the  same  experience 
than  others.  The  same  outward  facts  are  before 
all,  but  some  learn  much  from  them,  others  little, 
that  is  to  say,  they  make  more  or  fewer,  better  or 
worse  inductions.  Much  of  this  knowledge  is 
incommunicable,  and  so  dies  with  the  individual, 
because  it  is  not  sufficiently  definite,  subject  to 
too  many  exceptions,  to  be  formally  stated  in 
propositions.  So  it  is  with  games  of  skill,  such 
as  cricket,  or  tennis.  Some  rules  of  good  play 
may  certainly  be  stated  in  words,  but  others 
cannot  for  the  reason  just  given.  But,  because 


REASONING.  2  1  1 

they  cannot  be  enunciated,  we  must  not  con- 
clude that  they  exist  not  mentally ;  and  that 
they  do  exist,  the  best  proof  is  that  progress  is 
made. 

How  can  progress  be  made  in  any  thing,  spe- 
culative or  practical,  without  an  operation  of 
mind?  To  move  our  limbs  requires  a  previous 
mental  change,  and  though  muscular  strength 
must  exist,  it  is  the  mind  that  directs.  To  sup- 
pose that  the  mere  muscular  fibre  can  prefer  one 
action  to  another,  is  as  contradictory  as  to  affirm 
that  body  is  mind,  that  matter  is  spirit.  Skill  in 
bodily  motion,  then,  always  supposes  a  previous 
mental  training ;  but  there  can  be  no  mental 
training  without  rules,  and  no  rules  without 
induction. 

On  each  of  the  three  questions  above  stated, 
I  am  thus  led  to  a  conclusion  the  reverse  of  that 
at  which  Dr.  Whewell  has  arrived.  On  other 
points,  however,  I  am  glad  to  find  that  I  agree 
with  that  eminent  philosopher.  It  is  debated 
between  him  and  Mr.  Mill,  whether  Kepler's 
discovery  of  the  law,  that  the  planets  move  round 
the  sun  in  ellipses,  be,  or  be  not,  an  instance  of 
Induction.  That  it  is,  I  completely  agree  with 
Dr.  Whewell.  Why  is  the  contrary  maintained  by 
Mr.  Mill  ?  "  Because,"  says  he,  "  it  is  a  fact,  surely, 
that  the  planet  does  describe  an  ellipse,  and  a 


212  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL   PHILOSOPHY. 

fact  which  we  could  see,   if  we   had   adequate 
visual  organs,  and  a  suitable  position."8 

The  whole  pith  of  this  objection   lies  in  the 
Conjunction  if. 

It  is  quite  true  that  if  we  had  such  organs, 
and  such  a  position,  we  should  have  no  need  of 
induction  to  establish  the  fact  in  question;  we 
should  require  our  senses  only,  and  the  faculty 
of  perception.  We  require  no  induction  to 
prove  that  the  Pantheon  at  Rome  is  round,  and 
the  Colosseum  oval.  But  these  we  can  take  in 
with  a  glance  ;  and  it  is  exactly  because  we  can- 
not so  embrace  the  orbits  of  the  planets,  that 
Induction  is  necessary  to  establish  the  fact  of 
their  ellipticity.  What  Kepler  really  saw  was  a 
planet  in  many  different  positions,  and  no.thing 
more ;  he  could  not  see  it  moving,  still  less  could 
he  see  its  whole  course  at  once.  How  then 
could  he  possibly  describe  its  orbit,  as  Mr.  Mill 
supposes?  for  we  describe  only  what  we  see. 
From  many  different  positions  then,  which  he 
actually  saw,  he  inferred  innumerable  other  posi- 
tions which  he  did  not  see,  all  which  together 
made  up  this  figure  of  an  ellipse.  I  cannot 
conceive  a  fairer  specimen  of  Induction ;  though 
in  this  case,  no  law  of  causation  was  established. 
But  the  discovery  of  causes,  though  the  highest 

9  System  of  Logic,  Ratiocinative,  and  Inductive,  Vol.  I.  p.p.  363. 


REASONING.  U  1  .'* 

end  of  Induction,  is  not  essential  to  the  process. 

Can  it  be  that  Mr.  Mill  will  allow  this  to  be 
only  a  description,  because  the  elliptical  form  of 
the  orbit  is  a  factl  But  as  I  have  shown  under 
the  article  u  Hypothesis  and  Theory,"  and  as 
Dr.  Whewell  also  maintains,  a  fact  differs  from  a 
theory  only  in  the  degree  of  evidence  on  which 
it  rests.  A  theory  well  established,  and  generally 
received,  becomes  a  fact.  This  is  a  truth  without 
the  knowledge  of  which,  there  can,  as  I  conceive, 
be  no  correct  estimate  of  the  object  of  science 
and  philosophy. 

I  also  entirely  agree  with  Dr.  Whewell,  that  a 
conception  is  an  essential  part  of  induction. 
Indeed,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  imagine  how  the  con- 
trary can  be  maintained  by  any  metaphysician. 
If  we  do  not  conceive  a  general  fact  before  enun- 
ciating it  in  words,  we  must  then,  I  suppose, 
perceive  it.  We  may  certainly  perceive  particular 
facts,  such  as  the  fall  of  a  stone  to  the  earth,  but 
how  can  we  perceive  that  all  bodies  within  a  cer- 
tain distance  would  fall  to  the  earth,  or  that  all 
bodies  in  nature  tend  to  each  other  ^  These  are 
general  facts  far  removed  from  our  senses,  and 
therefore  from  our  perceptions,  which  are  closely 
connected  with  our  sensations.  A  simple  tendency 
cannot  be  seen  even  in  a  particular  instance,  still 
less  a  general  tendency.  But  the  mind  conceives 


214  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

it,  otherwise  how  could  we  know  if?  If  it  be 
allowed  that  we  know  anything,  and  yet  we  do 
not  perceive  it,  I  should  like  to  know  what  word 
we  ought  to  employ  better  than  conception  to 
express  that  knowledge  ? 

Unless  we  revive  the  exploded  and  unphilo- 
sophical  notion  of  Condillac,  that  all  our  mental 
states  are  only  transformed  sensations ;  unless  we 
allow  with  Destutt  de  Tracy,  that  "  Penser  c'est 
sentir  et  rien  que  sentir,"  we  cannot  get  rid  of 
conceptions,  in  cases  where  we  know,  suppose, 
conjecture,  or  imagine,  but  do  not  perceive. 

It  is  allowed  that  Kepler  did  not  see,  did  not 
perceive  the  elliptical  orbit  of  the  planets,  or  of 
any  one  planet.  Yet  he  affirmed,  with  more  or 
less  certainty,  that  the  orbit  was  such.  But  how 
could  he  affirm  that  of  which  he  had  no  notion 
or  conception  *?  The  supposition  is  a  palpable 
contradiction. 

I  likewise  think  with  Dr.  Whewell,  that  Mr. 
Mill  has  made  a  great  mistake  in  supposing  that 
the  future  progress  of  science  will  depend  more 
upon  deduction  than  induction.  Nothing  appears 
to  me  more  unlikely.  If  we  compare  the  slow 
progress  of  physical  science  before  the  triumph 
of  the  inductive  method  under  Bacon,  with  its 
rapid  progress  since,  we  shall  be  convinced  that 
its  future  advancement  must  still  depend  upon 


REASONING.  'J  1  .") 

the  same  method.  Every  year,  almost  every 
month,  some  new  discovery  is  announced  as  thus 
obtained,  and  who  shall  say  when  these  dis- 
coveries shall  be  exhausted  ?  If  we  consider  that 
it  is  little  more  than  two  hundred  years  since 
men  began  seriously  and  patiently  to  investigate 
nature,  we  shall  rather  conclude  that  inductive 
science  is,  as  yet,  in  its  infancy.  In  the  history 
of  the  human  race,  two  hundred  years  is  but  a 
point. 

To  many  of  the  physical  sciences  deduction 
is  applicable  in  a  very  limited  degree,  and  no 
reason  at  present  appears  why  it  should  ever  be 
much  more  applicable.  It  enters  little  into  the 
sciences  of  Chemistry,  Physiology,  Geology, 
or  Meteorology ;  still  less  into  the  purely 
descriptive  sciences  of  Zoology,  Botany,  and 
Mineralogy. 

Before  the  triumph  of  the  Baconian  Philoso- 
phy, physicians  attempted  to  account  for  all  the 
phenomena  of  life  from  a  few  principles  of 
Chemistry  or  of  Mechanics ;  with  what  success 
all  are  now  agreed. 

It  is  chiefly  in  the  Mental  Sciences,  and  in 
Mechanical  Philosophy,  which  treats  of  sensible 
motions,  that  deduction  plays  an  important  part. 
In  morals,  and  politics,  innumerable  volumes 
have  been  filled  in  deducing  conclusions  from  a 


216  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

few  general  principles.  The  whole  philosophy  of 
Bentham  is  a  deduction  from  his  one  principle  of 
self-interest. 

So  it  is  likewise  in  Mechanical  Philosophy  ; 
where,  from  a  few  general  facts  established  by 
experience,  such  as  the  laws  of  motion,  we  are 
able  to  deduce  innumerable  conclusions  by  rea- 
soning strictly  demonstrative.  The  sensible 
motions  of  inanimate  matter,  and  the  actions  of 
rational  voluntary  agents,  seem  then  to  afford  the 
greatest  scope  for  deductive  inquiry.  Insensible 
motions,  on  the  other  hand,  such  as  those  of 
Chemistry,  and  even  the  sensible  motions  of  liv- 
ing bodies,  cannot  be  traced  far  in  this  way. 

It  would,  however,  be  a  fatal  mistake  to  sup- 
pose, that  little. or  nothing  remains  to  be  done  in 
the  mental  sciences  by  means  of  induction. 
Pure  Mental  Philosophy  or  Metaphysics,  is  more 
of  an  inductive  than  of  a  deductive  science.  It 
is  by  observing  the  operations  of  our  own  minds 
that  we  come  to  know  them,  and  it  is  exactly 
because  that  observation  was  so  neglected,  that 
Metaphysics  made  so  little  progress.1  And  who 
shall  pretend  to  say,  that  all  the  social  and 
political  lessons  of  history  are  exhausted,  that  no 

*  For  an  example  of  the  application  of  the  inductive  method  to 
mental  philosophy,  see  the  Author's  "  Analysis  and  Theory  of  the 
Emotions." 


REASONING.  2  1  7 

new  principles  remain  to  be  discovered,  that  we 
have  only  to  apply  the  old  ?  It  is  not  many  years 
since  Malthus  established  the  principle  of  popu- 
lation by  a  very  copious  induction.  It  seems  to 
me  the  more  remarkable  that  Mr.  Mill  should 
have  undervalued  the  probable  efficacy  of  induc- 
tion in  the  future  progress  of  science,  seeing  that 
so  large  a  part  of  his  own  great  work  is  devoted 
to  the  subject.  I  cannot  but  consider  this  as  the 
most  important  part  of  his  system  of  Logic. 
His  attempt  to  reduce  induction  to  a  scientific 
form  appears  to  me  worthy  of  all  commendation. 
Dr.  Whewell,  I  am  aware,  thinks  otherwise,  and  he 
is  fortified  by  the  opinion  of  Sir  John  Herschel, 
as  well  as  by  another  eminent  author,  who  look 
upon  the  corresponding  efforts  of  Bacon,  the 
"  prerogatives  of  instances,"  contained  in  the 
second  book  of  the  Novum  Organum,  as  more 
curious  than  useful.  But  the  objections  made  to 
such  attempts  are  nothing  new ;  they  are  the 
same  as  have  been  started  against  Logic  in  gene- 
ral, as  well  as  against  scientific  systems  of  morals, 
viz.,  that  men  use  induction  naturally,  reason 
naturally,  praise  and  blame  naturally,  and  there- 
fore there  is  no  occasion  for  science  in  these 
matters.  We  grant  the  premises,  but  deny  the 
conclusion.  Men,  it  is  true,  use  induction  natur- 
ally, but  often  imperfectly  ;  they  reason  naturally, 
F  F 


218  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

but  often  inconclusively  ;  they  praise  and  blame 
naturally,  but  not  always  justly.  Hence  the 
utility  of  general  rules  applicable  to  induction, 
to  reasoning  in  general,  and  to  moral  senti- 
ment. u 

I  shall  conclude  this  head  with  one  of  the 
Aphorisms  of  Bacon,  wherein  the  two  methods, 
the  Deductive  and  the  Inductive,  are  well  des- 
cribed. 

"  There  are  and  can  be  but  two  ways  of 
seeking  and  finding  out  truth.  The  one,  from 
sense  and  particulars  flies  to  the  most  general 
axioms,  and  from  these  principles,  firmly  esta- 
blished, finds  out  and  judges  of  intermediate 
axioms ;  and  this  is  the  way  now  in  use.  The 
other  raises  axioms  from  sense  and  particulars, 

u  The  argument  in  favour  of  the  application  of  Science  to 
Reasoning,  as  well  as  to  Morals,  may  be  seen,  for  the  one,  in  the 
Introduction  to  Whately's  Elements  of  Logic ;  for  the  other,  in 
the  Introduction  to  my  own  Principles  of  Human  Happiness  and 
Human  Duty.  With  respect  to  the  utility  of  the  rules  of  the 
Novum  Organ  urn  in  particular,  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Reid  differs 
widely  from  that  of  Dr.  Whewell  and  Sir  John  Herschel. 
Among  those  philosophers  who  have  most  closely  pursued  the 
path  pointed  out  in  that  great  work,  he  mentions  Sir  Isaac  Newton 
as  holding  the  first  rank ;  "  having  in  the  third  book  of  the 
Principia,  and  in  his  Optics,  had  the  rules  of  the  Novum 
Organum  constantly  in  his  eye."  "  Brief  account  of  Aristotle's 
Logic,  Chap.  vi.  Sect.  2. 


REASONING.  2  1  9 

ascending  continuously  and  gradually,  so  as  at 
last  to  arrive  at  the  most  general;  which  is  the 
true  but  untried  way."x 

Though  these  two  modes  of  inquiry,  Induc- 
tion, and  Deduction,  embrace  a  very  large  part 
of  probable  reasoning,  yet  there  seem  to  be 
some  reasonings,  which  cannot  properly  be 
classed  under  either.  As  instances,  take  the 
following  : 

A  is  the  cause  of  B  ;    but  B  is  the  cause  of  C : 
Therefore,  A  is  the  remote  cause  of  C. 
Application  depends  upon  the   will ;    but  in- 
tellectual   advancement     depends    much     upon 
application : 

Therefore,  intellectual  advancement  depends 
much  upon  the  will. 

Romulus    founded    Rome;    but    Rome    con- 
quered great  part  of  the  known  world,  and  rose 
to  an  unexampled  pitch  of  power  and  grandeur ; 
Therefore,  Romulus  was  the  original  cause  of 
the  power  and  grandeur  of  Rome. 

In  these,  and  similar  reasonings,  we  neither 
rise  from  particulars  to  generals,  nor  descend 
from  generals  to  particulars  ;  but  we  remain  as 
it  were,  on  a  plain,  as  in  pure  Mathematics  ;  and 
from  two  previous  propositions,  likewise  as  in 
pure  Mathematics,  we  infer  a  third :  whereas  in 

T  Novum  Organum,  Aph.  xix. 


220  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

deductive  reasoning,  though  there  may  be  three 
propositions  when  the  argument  is  stated  in  full, 
yet,  one  is  very  often  suppressed  ;  in  inductive 
reasoning  always.  This,  then,  I  shall  beg  leave 
to  call  plain  reasoning.  Thus,  we  find,  that  pro- 
bable reasoning  embraces  at  least  three  kinds ; 
the  Inductive,  the  Deductive,  and  the  Plain;  and 
the  last  seems  to  approach  nearer  to  the  nature 
of  demonstration,  than  either  of  the  others.  In 
it,  no  general  principle  is  tacitly  assumed  and 
reasoned  from,  but  all  is  openly  stated;  and 
though  the  last  proposition  follows  from  the  two 
former,  it  is  not  comprehended  under  either 
of  them. 

Plain  reasoning,  then,  differs  much  more  from 
the  Deductive  and  the  Inductive,  than  these  two 
from  each  other.  Therefore,  they  ought  not  to 
be  classed  on  the  same  line.  Indeed  we  have 
seen,  that  though  the  whole  process  of  Induc- 
tion differs  widely  from  Deduction,  yet,  the 
reasoning,  strictly  so  called,  contained  in  both,  is 
very  similar.  Consequently,  we  ought  to  class 
Inductive  and  Deductive  Reasoning  together,  as 
species  of  a  common  genus,  opposed  to  which, 
will  be  Plain  Reasoning. 

IV.  After  these  remarks  on  the  nature  of 
reasoning  in  general,  as  well  as  its  different  kinds, 
we  shall  be  better  able  to  answer  that  oft- 


REASONING.  22  1 

debated  question,  what  are  we  to  think  of  the 
SYLLOGISM  ?  In  the  whole  history  of  philosophy, 
there  is  not  a  more  singular  fact  than  this,  that 
the  syllogism  is  still  a  matter  of  dispute. 

Since  the  days  of  Bacon,  however,  the  empire 
of  Aristotle  has  gradually  been  going  to  decay, 
and  faith  in  the  all-sufficiency  of  the  syllogism 
has  more  and  more  been  shaken.  Bacon  him- 
self, in  his  Novum  Organum,  frequently  decries 
the  syllogism  ;y  Pascal  depreciates  it  ;z  and  Locke, 
with  some  succeeding  philosophers,  particularly 
Thomas  Brown,  scoffs  at  it  altogether.  But  in 
our  days,  an  attempt  has  been  made  to  restore 
the  logic,  as  well  as  the  religion  of  the  middle 
ages,  and  the  same  university  which  nursed  a 
Newman,  has  produced  a  Whately.a  The  latter 

y  See  Novum  Organum  in  Distributione  operis,  and  Aph. 
xi.  xii.  xiii.  xiv.  and  Ixiii.  where  Aristotle  is  blamed  for  corrupting 
Physics  by  his  Dialectics.  See  also  De  Augmentis  Scienti- 
arum,  Lib.  V.  Cap.  ii. 

1  See  Pascal  "De  Tesprit  Geometrique,"  and  "  De  Tart  de 
persuader,"  contained  in  the  last  and  best  edition  of  the  "Pense"es 
de  Pascal,"  by  Prosper  Faugere,  Paris  1844. 

a  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  Whately,  in  the  Preface  to  his 
"  Elements  of  Logic,"  acknowledges  that  the  Rev.  J.  Newman 
"  actually  composed  a  considerable  portion  of  the  work,  as  it  now 
stands,  from  manuscripts  not  designed  for  publication ;"  and  that 
he  is  "  the  original  author  of  several  pages." 


222  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

has  written  a  work,  chiefly  to  prove,  that  the 
Logic  of  Aristotle  is  the  only  Logic,  and  syllo- 
gism the  only  reasoning;  that,  in  fact,  the 
syllogism  is  not  a  particular  kind  of  reasoning, 
but  the  form  to  which  all  sound  reasoning  may 
be  reduced,  by  whatever  name  it  be  called. 
Thus,  according  to  the  Archbishop  and  Phi- 
losopher, there  are  no  different  sorts  of  reasoning, 
but  all  are  alike,  whether  certain,  or  probable,  a 
priori9  or  a  posteriori,  demonstrative,  inductive, 
or  deductive  ;  all  are  exactly  similar.  That  the 
reasoning,  strictly  so  called,  contained  in  induc- 
tion, is  akin  to  deduction,  I  am  willing  to  allow, 
and  indeed,  have  endeavoured  to  show ;  but,  that 
mathematical  or  demonstrative  reasoning  differs 
not  specifically  from  either,  I  can  by  no  means 
admit.  This,  Dr.  Whately  assumes  without  any 
attempt  at  proof.  What  I  have  called  plain 
probable  reasoning  seems  to  me  also  to  differ 
materially  from  the  deductive,  as  well  as  from 
the  inductive. 

No  doubt  there  must  be  something  common 
to  all  reasoning,  or  the  same  name  reasoning 
would  not  have  been  given  to  the  process  in  all 
cases  ;  but  had  there  been  no  differences,  neither 
would  there  have  been  any  specific  names,  such 
as  probable,  demonstrative,  inductive,  &c.  What  is 


REASONING.  'J'J.'f 

common  to  all  reasoning,  what  it  is  which  makes 
reasoning  a  genus,  we  have  seen  in  the  opening  of 
this  article  ;  and  that  account  we  must  bear  in 
mind  during  the  following  discussion.  Wherein 
consist  the  differences  which  mark  out  several 
species  of  reasoning,  we  have  also  seen  ;  and  if 
these  differences  be  real,  especially  the  grand 
difference  between  demonstration  and  proba- 
bility, then  it  follows,  contrary  to  the  opinion  of 
Whately,  that  all  reasoning  is  not  specifically 
the  same.  Consequently,  unless  the  word  syllo- 
gism mean  nothing  more  than  a  sound  argument 
in  general,  stated  in  full,  unless  it  be  merely  a 
generic  word,  then  all  sound  reasoning,  stated 
explicitly,  cannot  be  syllogistical. 

But,  in  order  to  know  what  the  word  syllogism 
really  does  mean,  we  must  refer  to  the  definitions 
which  have  been  given  of  it,  the  examples 
brought  forward  in  illustration,  and  the  general 
principle  said  to  pervade  all  syllogisms.  When 
we  know  what  a  syllogism  really  is,  then,  and  not 
till  then,  can  we  determine  whether  it  include  all 
reasoning,  or  any. 

Let  us  first  take  Aristotle's  own  definition  of 
the  Syllogism,  which  is  as  follows  : — "A  syllogism 
is  a  speech  in  which  certain  propositions  being 
stated  and  granted,  some  other  proposition  dif- 
ferent from  these  follows  of  necessity ;  and  this 


224  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

solely  in  virtue  of  the  propositions  stated " b 
And  this  definition  is  thus  explained  by  Alex- 
ander, one  of  Aristotle's  commentators.  "But, 
when  Aristotle  says,  follows  of  necessity r,  this  does 
not  mean  that  the  conclusion,  as  a  proposition  in 
itself,  should  necessarily  be  true ;  for  this  is  the 
case  only  in  syllogisms  of  necessary  matter ;  but, 
that  the  conclusion,  be  its  matter  what  it  may,  actual, 
contingent,  or  necessary,  must  follow  of  necessity 
from  the  premises'' c 

Reid's  definition  of  syllogism,  as  completed  by 
Sir  William  Hamilton,  varies  a  little  from  the 
foregoing,  but  is  perfectly  consistent  with  it. 
"A  syllogism,"  says  he,  "is  an  argument,  or 
reasoning,  consisting  (always  explicably  or  im- 
plicibly)  of  three  propositions,  the  last  of  which, 
called  the  CONCLUSION,  is  (necessarily)  inferred 
from  the  (very  statement  of  the)  two  preceding, 
which  are  called  the  PREMISES."  d 

According  to  the  above  definitions,  all  pure 
mathematical  or  demonstrative  reasoning  is  syllo- 
gistical ;  for  here,  assuredly,  each  argument  con- 

b  Prior  Analytics,  Book  I.  Chap  i. 

0  See  Sir  William  Hamilton's   edition  of  Reid's  works,   "  A 
brief  account  of  Aristotle's  Logic." — Chap.  iv.  Sect.  5,  Note. 

d  The  words  in  brackets  have  been  supplied  by  Sir  William 
Hamilton  in  his  edition  of  Reid's  works. 


REASONING.  225 


sists  of  three  propositions,  and  the  conclusion  fol- 
lows irresistibly,  or  of  necessity,  from  the  premises. 

/4\ 


In  the  triangle  ABC,  let  the  side  A  B  be 
equal  to  B  C,  and  AC  to  B  C.  Then  the  side 
A  B  will  be  equal  to  the  side  A  C.  Here  there 
are  three  propositions,  the  two  former  being 
called  the  premises,  from  which  the  conclusion 
follows  irresistibly.  And  as  this  is  a  specimen 
of  all  pure  mathematical  reasoning,  therefore, 
according  to  the  above  definition,  all  such  rea- 
soning is  syllogistical. 

But,  in  all  other  reasonings,  generally  con- 
sidered sound  and  valid,  does  the  conclusion 
follow  of  necessity  from  the  conclusion  ? 

Take  the  following  as  a  specimen : — 
"Trade  (in  general)  ought  to  be  free," 

Therefore,  the  corn  trade  ought  to  be  free. 

Is  this  reasoning,  or  is  it  not  ?  Is  it  good  rea- 
soning? Most  people,  I  conceive,  would  allow 
that  the  reasoning  is  fair,  though  not  infallible. 
From  the  assumption  that  trade  ought  to  be  free, 
we  are  entitled  to  infer,  probably  indeed,  not 
necessarily,  that  the  corn  trade  ought  to  be  free  ; 
probably  only,  because,  though  trade  in  general 
ought  to  be  free,  there  may  still  be  circumstances 
G  G 


226  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

peculiar  to  the  corn  trade  which  take  it  out  of 
the  general  rule.  Therefore,  here  we  have  a 
specimen  of  what  all  would  allow  to  be  reason- 
ing, where  the  conclusion  does  not  follow  of 
necessity  from  the  premises,  and  which,  there- 
fore, does  not  agree  with  the  definition  of  the 
syllogism.  Consequently,  all  reasoning  is  not 
syllogistical  in  the  sense  above  given. 

Moreover,    can   we   say   that    the    argument 
consists   implicitly   of    three    propositions'?      If 
there    be    three,    then    explicitly    they    are    as 
follows : — 
"  Trade  (in  general)  ought  to  be  free." 

The  corn  trade  is  a  trade. 

Therefore,  the  corn  trade  ought  to  be  free. 

Does  not  every  one  see  that  the  second  pro- 
position is  a  mere  truism,  or  identical  statement, 
where  nothing  is  told  which  is  not  implied  in 
the  meaning  of  the  subject  of  the  proposition? 
It  cannot,  therefore,  be  an  essential  part  of  the 
argument ;  and  if  not,  then  we  have  a  valid 
piece  of  reasoning,  consisting  only  of  two  pro- 
positions. Here  again,  then,  we  miss  one  of  the 
characteristics  of  the  syllogism.  But  the  above 
is  only  a  specimen  of  ten  thousand  arguments  of 
the  same  kind ;  and  therefore,  we  must  conclude 
that  all  reasoning  cannot  be  stated  in  syllogisms, 
as  above  defined. 


REASONING. 


Let  us  now  take  another  method  of  arriving 
at  the  nature  of  the  syllogism,  and  instead  of  a 
definition,  let  us  examine  what  is  allowed  by 
dialecticians  to  be  the  fundamental  principle  of 
all  syllogisms,  the  famous  dictum  of  Aristotle, 
which  is,  that  whatever  is  affirmed  or  denied  uni- 
versally of  any  class  of  things,  may  be  affirmed  or 
denied  of  anything  comprehended  in  that  class. 
This,  according  to  Archbishop  Whately,  is  the 
UNIVERSAL  PRINCIPLE  of  Reasoning  ;  for,  as  he 
thinks,  all  reasoning  is  syllogistical.6  Now,  can 
this  principle  be  applied  to  all  reasoning  ?  In  the 
first  place,  be  it  remarked,  that  this  celebrated 
dictum  is,  in  reality,  no  principle  or  axiom  at  all, 
for  it  affirms  nothing  which  is  not  already  com- 
prehended in  the  meaning  of  the  word  class.  It 
is,  in  fact,  a  definition  of  a  class,  and  so  a 
merely  verbal  proposition.  How  a  mere  defini- 
tion can  be  the  universal  principle  of  reasoning, 
passes  all  conception. 

But,  waving  this  objection,  which  meets  us  at 
the  very  outset  of  the  inquiry,  and  allowing  the 

e  Let  it  not  be  supposed  that  I  assert  that  Aristotle  thought 
that  he  had  discovered  in  this  dictum  the  Universal  Principle  of 
Reasoning.  My  remarks  apply  to  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
of  his  modern  disciples,  and  we  all  know  that  disciples  often  go 
beyond  their  masters.  Aristotle  said  only  that  the  above  dictum 
was  the  Universal  Principle  of  Syllogisms. 


228  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

above  to  be  entitled  to  the  name  of  a  principle, 
let  us  see  whether  it  be  applicable  to  all,  or  any 
kind  of  reasoning.  When  we  refer  to  the  various 
sorts  of  relation,  about  which  reasoning  is  con- 
versant, that  are  mentioned  above,  we  see  but 
one  kind,  at  most,  to  which  the  principle  of  the 
syllogism  can  be  applicable,  namely,  relations  of 
comprehension.  This,  no  doubt,  is  a  very  im- 
portant class,  but  it  is  only  one  class;  and 
certainly  not  more  important  than  relations  of 
cause  and  effect.  If  A  be  the  cause  of  B,  and 
B  of  C,  then  A  is  the  remote  cause  of  C.  This  is 
surely  reasoning,  and  correct  reasoning ;  but  how 
the  conclusion  is  here  comprehended  under  either 
of  the  premises,  I  am  quite  at  a  loss  to  perceive. 
So  likewise  in  the  reasoning, 
Application  depends  upon  the  will : 
But  intellectual  advancement  depends  much 
upon  application : 

Therefore,  intellectual  advancement  depends 
much  upon  the  will. 

Here  it  will  be  allowed  that  the  conclusion  fol- 
lows fairly  from  the  premises ;  but  surely,  it  is  not 
comprehended  under  either  of  them.  According 
to  the  syllogistic  theory,  application  is  here  the 
middle  term,  and  this  is  a  class  under  which  the 
subject  of  the  conclusion,  namely,  intellectual 
advancement,  must  be  brought,  in  order  that 


REASONING.  229 

what  had  previously  been  asserted  of  the  former, 
may  be  asserted  also  of  the  latter.  But,  how 
intellectual  advancement  is  a  particular  instance, 
or  a  species,  of  the  genus  application,  I  am  at  a 
loss  to  see.  By  the  supposition,  the  one,  appli- 
cation, precedes  as  cause,  and  the  other,  in- 
tellectual advancement,  follows  as  effect ;  and 
therefore,  the  latter  cannot  be  an  instance  of 
the  former. 

Again,  taking  relations  of  quantity, 


in  the  triangle  ABC,  if  the  side  A  B  is  equal 
to  B  C,  and  A  0  to  B  C,  then  is  the  side  A  B 
equal  to  A  C.  This,  it  will  be  allowed,  is  demon- 
strative reasoning ;  but  here  also  the  principle  of 
the  syllogism  is  quite  inapplicable.  The  con- 
clusion certainly  follows  irresistibly  from  the 
premises,  but  it  is  not  comprehended  under 
either  of  the  previous  propositions. 

It  appears,  then,  from  the  acknowledged 
general  principle  of  the  syllogism,  and  from 
the  particular  instances  of  demonstrative  reason- 
ing, and  probable  plain  reasoning,  now  given, 
that  to  neither  of  these  species  of  reasoning  is 
the  syllogism  applicable.  But  we  found  before, 
that  it  follows  directly  from  the  definition  of  the 
syllogism,  that  all  probable  reasoning  cannot  be 


230  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

stated  in  syllogisms.  Therefore,  whether  we 
start  from  the  definition,  or  from  the  acknow- 
ledged general  principle  of  the  syllogism,  we 
arrive  at  the  same  conclusion.  Mark,  however, 
this  difference,  that  whereas,  according  to  the 
definition,  demonstrative  or  pure  mathematical 
reasoning  is  certainly  syllogistical ;  according  to 
the  general  principle  above  stated,  it  certainly  is 
not  syllogistical.  Therefore,  the  definition  and  the 
general  principle  are  inconsistent ;  but,  whether 
we  adopt  the  one  or  the  other,  it  equally 
follows  that  all  reasoning  cannot  be  expressed  in 
syllogisms. 

The  question  is  now  reduced  to  much  nar- 
rower limits.  Having  seen  that  the  syllogism  is 
not  the  form  in  which  all  correct  reasoning  can 
be  stated,  it  only  remains  to  inquire  whether  any 
legitimate  reasoning  can  be  so  expressed. 

If  we  take  the  definitions  above  given  of  the 
syllogism,  that  question  is  already  answered ;  for 
we  found  that  demonstrative  or  mathematical 
reasoning  agrees  perfectly  with  those  definitions. 
But,  as  they  are  in  accordance  neither  with  the 
so-called  general  principle  of  the  syllogism,  nor 
yet  with  the  examples  thereof  generally  brought 
forward,  we  shall  adopt  these  in  order  to  deter- 
mine whether  any  reasoning  be  really  syllogistical. 

Agreeably  to   that  fundamental  principle,  as 


REASONING. 


given  above,  it  would  appear,  that,  to  relations  of 
comprehension,  if  to  any,  the  syllogism  must 
apply  ;  for  the  principle  is,  that  what  is  true  of  a 
class,  is  true  of  all  individuals  comprehended  un- 
der that  class.  To  deductive  reasoning,  then,  as 
tracing  relations  of  comprehension,  the  syllogism 
may  be  applicable. 

Observe,  that,  in  reference  to  reasoning,  there 
are  two  questions  to  be  solved,  the  one  purely 
metaphysical  and  speculative,  the  other  logical 
and  practical  :  the  first,  what  is  really  the  pro- 
cess which  goes  on  in  our  minds  in  reasoning'? 
The  second,  how  are  we  to  test  the  validity  of  an 
argument"?  Each  of  these  questions  must  be 
treated  separately. 

This  distinction  may  be  illustrated  by  refer- 
ence to  Ethics,  in  which  also  there  are  two  grand 
questions  ;  the  one,  what  are  the  causes  present 
to  the  mind,  which  actually  regulate  our  moral 
sentiments?  The  other,  what  are  the  circum- 
stances which  justify  us,  on  mature  reflection,  for 
awarding  approbation  or  disapprobation  to  any 
action?  The  former  question  relates  to  the 
origin  of  our  moral  sentiments,  the  latter  to  the 
criterion  of  morality. 

The  first  question  is,  whether  the  syllogism  be 
a  full  statement,  founded  on  a  correct  Analysis, 
of  the  mental  process  in  deductive  reasoning. 


232  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Having  already  mentioned  the  general  principle 
of  the  syllogism,  let  us  now  bring  forward  some 
examples. 

1.  Whatever   exhibits   marks   of  design   had  an 

intelligent  author. 

The  world  exhibits  marks  of  design : 
Therefore,  the  world  had  an  intelligent  author. 

2.  All  tyrants  deserve  death. 
Caesar  was  a  tyrant : 
Therefore,  Caesar  deserved  death. 

3.  Every  dispensation  of  providence  is  beneficial. 
Afflictions  are  dispensations  of  providence : 
Therefore,  they  are  beneficial. 

4.  Every  creature  possessed  of  reason  and  liberty 

ought  to  practice  justice. 
Man  is  a  creature   possessed   of  reason  and 
liberty  : 

Therefore,  he  ought  to  practice  justice. 

5.  No  vicious    man    is   worthy  of   esteem  and 

reward. 

John  is  a  vicious  man : 

Therefore,  John  is  not  worthy  of  esteem  and 
reward. 

6.  No  tyrannical  government  is  good. 
The  Turkish  government  is  tyrannical : 
Therefore,  it  is  not  good. 

These  are  instances  of  regular  syllogisms,  in 
the  first  Figure,  to  which,  we  are  told  by  Aristotle 


REASONING.  233 

and  his  followers,  all  legitimate  syllogisms  may 
be  reduced.  Here  the  middle  term  is  the  sub- 
ject of  the  major,  and  the  predicate  of  the  minor 
proposition/  We  shall  also  give  a  specimen  of 
the  second  and  of  the  third  figure. 

7.  Whatever  is  bad  is  not  the  work  of  God. 

All  the  natural  passions  and  appetites  of  men 
are  the  work  of  God : 

Therefore,  they  are  not  bad. 

In  this  instance,  the  middle  term  is  the 
predicate  both  of  the  major  and  of  the  minor 
proposition,  or  the  syllogism  is  of  the  second 
figure. 

The  next  is  from  Reid. 

8.  All  Africans  are  black. 
All  Africans  are  men  : 
Therefore,  some  men  are  black. 

Here  the  middle  term  is  the  subject  both  of 
the  major  and  minor,  or  the  syllogism  is  of 
the  third  figure. 

These  instances  may  suffice  to  show  us  the 
nature  of  syllogisms.  In  all,  the  conclusion  is 

f  The  first  three  are  taken  from  Whately's  Logic.  The  first 
in  particular  is  his  favourite  specimen.  In  the  Prior  Analytics, 
Book  I.  Chap.  vii.  Aristotle  proves  that  all  syllogisms  may  be 
reduced  not  only  to  the  first  figure,  but  to  the  two  universal  moods 
of  the  first  figure,  either  directly  by  conversion,  or  indirectly  by 
reductio  ad  absurdum. 
H  H 


234  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

evident,  provided  the  premises  be  granted  ;  and  in 
all,  the  validity  consists  in  the  same  thing,  which, 
when  stated  generally,  constitutes  the  dictum 
above  mentioned ;  namely,  that  whatever  is 
affirmed  or  denied  universally  of  any  class  of 
things,  may  be  affirmed  or  denied  of  any  thing 
comprehended  in  that  class.  In  framing  the 
argument,  then,  the  object  is  to  refer  the  subject 
of  the  conclusion  to  some  class,  (middle  term) 
of  which  class  something  can  be  affirmed  or 
denied  universally.  Thus,  in  the  first  syllogism, 
the  subject  of  the  conclusion,  "  the  world,"  is 
referred  to  a  class  of  things,  "  those  which  exhibit 
marks  of  design,"  of  which  it  can  be  universally 
affirmed  that  "  they  had  an  intelligent  author." 
And  so  with  the  rest. 

Now  the  question  is,  do  men  actually  reason 
thus  ?  That  they  do  not  openly  or  apparently  so 
reason,  every  one's  experience  may  convince 
him.  Taking  each  of  the  six  syllogisms  in  the 
first  figure,  to  which  form  the  other  figures  may 
be  reduced,  we  shall  see  that  in  every  case 
the  natural  or  usual  way  of  reasoning  would 
be  confined  to  the  second  and  third  propositions, 
omitting  the  first.  In  order  to  prove  that  the 
world  had  an  intelligent  author,  none  but  a 
dialectician  would  think  of  beginning  by  stating, 
"  whatever  exhibits  marks  of  design  had  an 


REASONING. 

intelligent  author;"  but  an  ordinary  reasoner 
would  say, 

The  world  exhibits  marks  of  design : 

Therefore,  it  had  an  intelligent  author.  And 
so  in  the  other  cases. 

But  though,  not  expressed,  is  not  the  first  or 
major  proposition  understood?  Mentally  em- 
braced, though  not  stated  in  words  ?  There  lies 
all  the  question. 

When  we  examine  these  six  syllogisms,  we 
find  that  the  major  is  always  an  universal  pro- 
position, and  this,  in  fact,  is  one  of  the  laws  of 
the  first  figure,  as  it  is  of  syllogisms  in  general 
that  one  of  the  premises  must  be  universal. 
Unless  this  be  the  case,  no  infallible  inference 
can  be  drawn.  If  the  major  proposition  be  uni- 
versal, it  must  embrace  the  conclusion,  for  this  is 
only  a  particular  instance  of  the  same.  Con- 
sequently, by  assuming  the  major,  we  assume  the 
conclusion  ;  or,  in  other  words,  our  first  propo- 
sition takes  for  granted  the  very  thing  to  be 
proved.  And  this,  we  are  told,  is  the  legitimate, 
nay,  the  only  legitimate  mode  of  reasoning ! 
Certainly,  of  all  the  delusions  that  ever  passed 
current  in  the  world,  this  is  the  greatest ;  for  it 
is  a  delusion  not  peculiar  to  the  vulgar,  but 
shared,  even  now,  by  some  of  the  highest  names 
in  philosophy.  It  is  engendered  between  rever- 


236  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

ence  for  antiquity  and  respect  for  Aristotle  and 
Greek,  and  in  many  instances  it  has  proved  too 
strong,  not  only  for  common  sense,  but  for  high 
intellectual  powers.  On  that  account  it  is  the 
more  important  that  the  delusion  should  be 
expelled. 

Aristotle  shows  (Prior  Analytics,  Book  I. 
Chap,  xxiv.)  that  unless  one  of  the  two  proposi- 
tions which  compose  the  premises  be  universal, 
there  can  be  no  syllogism.  "Thus,"  says  he,  "if 
we  have  to  demonstrate  that  music  is  a  dignified 
pleasure,  if  we  state  only  that  pleasure  is  digni- 
fied, without  saying  all  pleasure,  there  is  no  syllo- 
gism." Strange  that  this  acute  philosopher 
should  not  have  put  the  question  to  himself,  if 
all  pleasure  be  dignified,  what  occasion  is  there 
for  reasoning  to  prove  that  the  pleasure  of  music 
is  so  ?  That  question  once  fairly  answered,  he 
might  have  spared  himself  the  immense  trouble 
of  writing  the  Prior  Analytics,  a  mighty  monu- 
ment of  useless  ingenuity. 

Who,  I  would  ask,  starting  from  the  major 
proposition  of  the  syllogism,  would  think  of 
proving  that  Caesar,  as  a  tyrant,  deserved  death, 
because  all  tyrants  deserve  death  %  That  is  the 
very  thing  to  be  proved.  Whether  we  use  the 
singular  or  the  plural,  it  makes  no  difference ; 
for  the  general  term  Tyrant  comprehends  as 


REASONING. 


many  particulars  as  the  phrase  all  Tyrants. 
What  can  be  more  silly  than  the  statement,  a 
tyrant,  any  tyrant,  deserves  death,  because  all 
tyrants  deserve  death  ?  But  such,  and  no  other,  is 
the  proof  afforded  us  in  this  syllogism.  These 
two  propositions  are  in  reality  identical  ;  they 
differ  only  in  form.  We  conclude  that  what, 
instead  of  proving  any  thing,  begins  by  taking 
for  granted  the  very  thing  to  be  proved,  cannot 
be  the  natural  mode  of  reasoning. 

Moreover,  the  above  specimens  of  syllogism, 
and  others,  such  as  are  usually  found  in  books  of 
Logic,  in  all  the  varieties  of  figure  and  mood,  do 
not  answer  to  the  definition  of  syllogism  given 
by  Aristotle  above,  viz.  that  "a  syllogism  is  a 
speech  in  which  certain  propositions  (the  pre- 
mises) being  stated  and  granted,  some  other  pro- 
position (the  conclusion)  different  from  these, 
follows  of  necessity  ;  and  this  solely  in  virtue  of 
the  propositions  stated."  Now,  we  have  seen  that 
the  syllogisms  constructed  according  to  the  rules 
of  figure  and  mood,  and  in  agreement  with  the 
Dictum  of  Aristotle  de  omni  et  nullo,  as  it  is 
called,  really  bring  out  in  the  conclusion  nothing 
different  from  the  premises.  Therefore,  they  do 
not  correspond  with  the  above  definition,  which, 
as  we  have  shown,  agrees  with  demonstrative  or 


238  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

mathematical  reasoning  only.g  That  definition  is 
a  definition  of  perfect  or  demonstrative  reason- 
ing, and  if  we  please  to  call  it  syllogistic,  well 
and  good :  but  then  we  must  remember  that  such 
syllogisms  are  very  different  from  the  syllogisms 
of  the  schools,  which  alone  we  are  now  combat- 
ing. In  these  last,  the  connection  between  the 
premises  and  the  conclusion  is  no  doubt  irre- 
sistible, because  the  latter  is  assumed  in  the 
former;  but  for  that  reason  it  can  contain  no- 
thing new,  nothing  different.  Not  so  in  real  and 
perfect  reasoning,  such  as  that  of  Geometry, 
where  the  conclusion  not  only  follows  irresistibly 
from  the  premises,  from  both  together,  but  where 
it  also  contains  something  different  from  either. 

"  In  what,  then,  consists  this  admirable 
discovery  of  the  syllogism  ? "  asks  Barthelemy 
Saint  Hilaire,  in  the  Preface  to  his  Translation  of 
Aristotle's  Organon  ?  "  In  this,"  answers  he, 
"  that  Aristotle  first  established  that  reasoning 
was  possible  on  the  one  condition  alone  of  start- 
ing from  a  principle,  to  arrive  by  the  aid  of  a 

3  What  we  have  called  Plain  Reasoning  approaches  more 
nearly  to  the  Mathematical  than  any  other,  and  in  some  cases 
seems  not  to  fall  short  of  demonstration :  though  the  matter 
about  which  it  is  conversant  be  contingent,  not  necessary. 
Therefore,  though  the  conclusion  follows  irresistibly  from  the 
premises,  it  may  still  be  false. 


REASONING. 


middle  term  at  a  conclusion  resulting  necessarily 
from  that  principle."  According  to  this  state- 
ment, there  can  be  none  but  demonstrative 
reasoning;  first  mistake.  Again,  by  this,  the 
conclusion  in  demonstrative  reasoning  follows 
necessarily  from  the  principle,  as  Saint  Hilaire 
calls  it,  or  major  proposition  ;  whereas,  in  mathe- 
matical reasoning,  it  follows  not  from  one  of  the 
premises  alone,  but  from  both  together  ;  second 
mistake.  In  the  simple  reasoning,  A  is  equal  to 
B,  and  B  to  C  ;  therefore,  A  is  equal  to  C  ;  the 
conclusion  certainly  follows  not  necessarily  from 
either  of  the  two  premises,  but  from  both,  and 
the  one  is  no  more  entitled  to  be  called  a  prin- 
ciple than  the  other.  It  is  only  in  the  fictitious 
reasoning  of  the  syllogism,  that  the  conclusion 
follows  necessarily  from  the  major  proposition, 
because  in  that  proposition  the  conclusion  is  taken 
for  granted  beforehand.  It  may  be  remarked,  that 
Logicians  of  a  certain  class  are  often  at  war  with 
the  Mathematicians.  No  wonder;  for  no  science 
so  clearly  refutes  the  absurd  pretensions  of  the 
School  Logic  as  Mathematics. 

I  am  well  aware  that  a  very  high  authority  in 
Logic  maintains  that  we  cannot  draw  the  simplest 
inference  in  Mathematics  without  the  use  of  an 
universal  principle  ;  and  that  even  the  reasoning 
A  is  equal  to  B,  and  B  to  C,  therefore  A  is  equal 


240  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

to  C,  is  elliptical.  Stated  in  full,  we  are  told 
that  reasoning  would  be  as  follows  : — 

What  are  equal  to  the  same,  are  equal  to  each 
other ; 

A  and  C  are  equal  to  the  same  (B) ; 

Therefore,  A  and  C  are  equal  to  each  other. 

How  is  this  question  to  be  determined  ?  By 
an  appeal  to  consciousness,  the  supreme  tribunal 
in  Metaphysics.  To  consciouness,  then,  we  do 
appeal,  and  we  maintain  that  the  reasoning  A  is 
equal  to  B,  and  B  to  C,  therefore,  A  is  equal  to  C, 
is  not  elliptical ;  that  nothing  is  wanting  to  the 
evidence  of  the  conclusion,  that  the  mind  sees 
that  conclusion  as  resulting  from  the  premises 
at  once  and  irresistibly.  Does  any  one  deny  this 
evidence,  and  ask  for  more  proof  ?  We  have  no 
more  to  offer,  for  we  cannot  give  a  demonstra- 
tion of  a  demonstration.  As  for  what  is  called 
the  full  statement,  we  deny  that  it  is  one  whit 
more  satisfactory  than  the  other,  or  that  it  is  the 
natural  mode  of  reasoning.  It  is  an  artificial 
mode,  invented  to  prop  up  a  theory  by  reducing 
mathematical  reasoning  to  the  syllogistic  form. 
We  cannot  of  course  support  our  denial  by  a 
formal  proof,  for  the  first  principles  of  reasoning 
admit  not  of  proof;  but  we  confidently  appeal  to 
the  consciousness  of  every  man  of  common  un- 
derstanding. 


REASONING. 


We  must  not  confound  analysis  with  general- 
ization. The  reasoning,  A  is  equal  to  B,  and 
B  to  C,  therefore,  A  is  equal  to  C,  seems  to 
admit  of  no  analysis,  it  is  complete  in  all  its 
parts,  all  is  expressed  ;  but,  when  we  come  to 
compare  this  with  other  examples  of  reasoning, 
we  find  that  there  is  a  striking  similarity  between 
them,  which  similarity,  or  point  of  agreement,  may 
be  stated  as  a  general  principle,  and  formalized 
in  words,  thus,  "things  which  are  equal  to  the 
same  are  equal  to  one  another."  This  general 
principle,  then,  is  said  to  pervade  all  such 
specimens  of  reasoning;  that  is,  each  is  a  par- 
ticular instance  thereof.  But  we  must  not 
therefore  suppose  that  each  is  proved  from  the 
general  principle.  On  the  contrary,  but  for  the 
particular  instances,  the  general  proposition  would 
never  have  been  thought  of.  It  comes  after  the 
particular  proofs,  by  a  process  of  generalization, 
forming  an  axiom  convenient  for  the  purpose  of 
communicating  knowledge,  and  satisfactory  to 
the  mind  of  the  learner,  as  showing  at  a  glance 
all  that  he  is  called  upon  to  take  for  granted  in 
the  ensuing  demonstration;  but  it  cannot  be 
necessary  to  a  proof  which  is  evident  without  it, 
and  which  actually  was  established  without  it  ; 
for  few  will  maintain  that  the  geometrical  dis- 
coverer began  by  laying  down  axioms. 
i  i 


242  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

One  question  only  now  remains.  Though  the 
syllogism  be  not  an  accurate  detailed  statement, 
derived  from  a  correct'  analysis  of  the  process  of 
reasoning,  is  it  of  any  use  as  a  test,  a  criterion  of 
the  validity  of  an  argument?  In  other  words, 
though  false  metaphysically,  can  it  serve  any 
purpose  logically  ? 

If  the  syllogism  be  not  an  accurate  statement 
of  the  full  mental  process  in  reasoning,  there  is 
surely  a  strong  probability,  a  priori,  against  its 
logical  utility.  But  let  us  examine  this  point 
separately. 

When  we  consider  the  specimens  given  above, 
or  any  others  that  are  in  due  form,  we  shall  find 
that  what  the  syllogism  does,  is  to  point  out  in 
the  major  proposition  what  must  be  taken  for 
granted,  in  order  that  the  inference  may  be 
irrefragable,  in  other  words,  that  the  conclusion 
may  follow  necessarily  from  the  premises.  In 
order  to  show  this  necessary  connexion,  or  want 
of  connexion,  the  syllogism  so  states  the  case,  that 
the  conclusion  is  evidently  comprehended,  or  not 
comprehended,  under  the  premises.  But  then, 
the  major  premiss,  taken  for  granted,  requires 
proof,  quite  as  much  as  the  conclusion,  nay, 
more,  for  it  comprehends  it,  and  more  also  ;  and 
therefore,  though  the  inference  be  correct,  the 
conclusion  may  be  utterly  false ;  and  the  reason 


REASONING  *J  j.'i 

why  the  inference  is  irrefragable,  is  because,  the 
conclusion  is  taken  for  granted  in  the  premises ; 
and  if  it  be  not  taken  for  granted,  then  the 
inference  is  not  irrefragable.  The  syllogism,  in 
fact,  shows  nothing  more  than  this ;  that  unless 
such  a  preliminary  proposition  be  true,  we 
cannot  be  quite  sure  of  the  conclusion  But,  as 
we  can  be  quite  sure  of  no  matter  of  fact,  at 
least  of  no  universal  fact,  the  conclusion  must, 
after  all,  be  hypothetical ;  though  we  are  apt 
erroneously  to  suppose  that  it  is  certain,  because 
the  inference  is  correct. 

The  only  conceivable  use  of  the  syllogism,  is 
to  show  us  what  large  assumptions  must  be  made, 
if  we  would  have  a  semblance  of  certainty ;  and 
consequently,  that  there  is  no  real  certainty,  but 
only  probability.  "The  world  exhibits  marks  of 
design,"  (that  is  which  look  like  design) :  "there- 
fore, the  world  had  an  intelligent  author."  It  is 
true  that  this  conclusion  cannot  be  quite  certain, 
unless,  "  whatever  exhibits  marks  of  design  had 
an  intelligent  author."  Neither  is  it  perfectly 
certain,  because  "  Caesar  was  a  tyrant,"  "  there- 
fore, he  deserved  death,"  unless  "all  tyrants 
deserve  death ;"  but  what  ought  we  to  infer  from 
this,  but  that  all  our  reasonings  on  matters  of 
fact  are  fallible,  and  liable  to  exceptions  ;  for,  in 
order  that  the  conclusion  may  follow  irresistibly, 


244  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

universal  propositions  must  be  assumed  to  be 
true,  though  as  such,  they  may  be  false  ^  To 
impress  this  truth  on  the  mind,  seems  to  me  the 
only  possible  advantage  to  be  derived  from  the 
syllogism  ;  though  its  effect  has  been  just  the 
contrary  ;  for  it  has  an  appearance  of  perfect 
proof  and  certainty,  and  though  only  an  appear- 
ance, the  fiction,  like  other  fictions,  is  apt  to 
impose  upon  the  understanding,  and  lead  it  into 
error. 

The  grand  mistake  of  the  syllogistic  theory, 
then,  is  the  notion  that  we  can  ever  arrive  at 
demonstration  in  reasonings  about  matters  of 
fact ;  and  in  carrying  out  this  notion,  a  form  of 
reasoning  was  invented,  (for  invented  is  the  word) 
whereby  the  appearance,  and  only  the  appearance 
of  infallibility,  was  given  to  an  argument.  The 
very  perfection  of  the  proof  in  a  regular  syllo- 
gism shows  the  futility  of  the  argument;  for 
we  know  that,  except  in  mathematics,  there  is  no 
perfect  proof;  and  consequently,  the  perfection 
can  be  only  apparent,  and  therefore,  the  result  of 
a  trick.  This  trick,  as  we  have  seen,  is  assuming 
the  conclusion  in  the  premises. 

That  a  system  of  logic,  raised  on  such  a  basis, 
should  so  long  have  stood  its  ground,  and  that 
even  at  the  present  day  it  should  have  eminent 
supporters,  is  certainly  one  of  the  most  extra- 


KDASONING.  245 

ordinary  facts  in  the  history  of  the  human  mind. 

To  the  name,  the  truly  great  name  of  Aristotle, 
must  chiefly  be  attributed  this  long  delusion ;  a 
man  distinguished  in  so  many  branches  of 
science,  in  Metaphysics,  Ethics,  Politics,  Rhe- 
toric, Criticism,  and  Natural  History;  the  tutor 
of  Alexander,  the  founder  of  the  peripatetic 
philosophy.  Assuredly,  the  writings  of  Aristotle 
have  shed  a  light  on  the  world  ;  but  the  great 
power  of  the  philosopher  is  chiefly  shown  in  this, 
that  he  bewildered  it  so  long. 

To  take  an  instance  formerly  given.  Suppose 
that,  either  by  induction,  or  otherwise,  we  have 
arrived  at  this  general  proposition,  that 

Trade  ought  to  be  free : 
we  may  thence  infer  directly,  that 

The  corn  trade  ought  to  be  free. 

Here  the  conclusion  follows  from  the  premises, 
follows  probably,  but  not  infallibly  ;  for  the  pro- 
position tc  trade  ought  to  be  free,"  though  general^ 
is  not  stated  as  universal-,  and  therefore  there 
may  be  circumstances  peculiar  to  the  corn  trade, 
which  make  it  an  exception  to  the  rule.  But 
this  is  the  natural  mode  of  reasoning.  Now,  if 
we  wish  to  convert  this  into  a  syllogism,  we  must 
state  the  argument  thus  : 

All  trade  ought  to  be  free. 

The  corn  trade  is  a  trade : 


246  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Therefore,  it  ought  to  be  free. 

Here,  by  assuming  too  much,  we  render  the 
argument  insignificant,  for  we  assume  the  con- 
clusion in  the  major  premiss. 

It  is  a  very  fair  argument  to  infer,  because 
trade  in  general  ought  to  be  free,  that  the  corn 
trade  ought  to  be  free ;  it  is  an  argument  drawn 
from  a  general  proposition  or  a  general  principle, 
as  the  common  phrase  is ;  in  other  words,  an  in- 
stance of  deductive  reasoning ;  but  it  is  no 
argument  to  say  that  the  corn  trade  ought  to  be 
free,  because  all  trade  ought  to  be  free.  This  is 
simply  a  begging  of  the  question ;  it  is  to  say, 
that  there  can  now  be  no  dispute  about  the  mat- 
ter, that  it  has  been  already  decided.  Take  another 
instance.  Our  general  proposition  may  be, 

"  A  local  legislature  is  advantageous  to  a 
country/'  whence  we  may  infer,  that 

"  A  local  legislature  in  Ireland  would  be  ad- 
vantageous to  that  country." 

This  is  a  fair  argument ;  but,  as  the  proposition 
pretends  not  to  universality,  there  may  be  cir- 
cumstances peculiar  to  Ireland,  which  render  the 
general  rule  inapplicable ;  or,  on  the  contrary, 
there  may  in  this  case  be  circumstances  which 
render  a  local  legislature  peculiarly  desirable. 

When  brought  to  the  form  of  a  syllogism,  the 
argument  becomes  as  follows : 


It  E  A  SON  ING.  '2  \  7 

Every  country  is  benefited  by  a  local  legis- 
lature. 

Ireland  is  a  country  : 

Therefore,  Ireland  would  be  benefited  by  a 
local  legislature. 

Here,  again,  it  is  evident  that  by  assuming 
too  much,  we  do  away  with  the  argument  alto- 
gether. We  prove  nothing,  we  show  the  pro- 
bability of  nothing;  we  suppose  the  question 
already  settled. 

Again,  supposing  ourselves  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  this  general  proposition,  that  the  law 
ought  to  favour  the  equal  partition  of  property 
among  all  the  children  of  a  family,  daughters  as 
well  as  sons ;  it  may  still  be  a  question  whether 
there  be  any  circumstances  peculiar  to  land, 
which  justify  an  exception:  but,  if  we  begin  by 
an  universal  affirmation,  that  all  property  ought 
to  be  equally  divided,  there  is  an  end  at  once  to 
reasoning. 

Hume's  famous  argument  against  miracles, 
which  is  contained  in  a  single  sentence,  may  be 
easily  reduced  to  the  form  of  a  syllogism  in  the 
first  figure ;  and  for  that  very  reason  it  is  nuga- 
tory. "  A  miracle  is  a  violation  of  the  laws  of 
nature;  and  as  a  firm  and  unalterable  experience 
has  established  those  laws,  the  proof  against  a 
miracle,  from  the  very  nature  of  the  fact,  is  as 


248  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

entire  as  any  argument  from  experience  can 
possibly  be  imagined."  In  due  syllogistic  form, 
the  argument  would  stand  thus : 

Whatever  is  opposed  to  a  firm  and  unalter- 
able experience  is  unworthy  of  credit. 

But  a  miracle  (being  a  violation  of  the  laws 
of  nature)  is  so  opposed : 

Therefore,  a  miracle  is  unworthy  of  credit. 

The  fallacy  here  lies  in  assuming  in  the  minor 
premiss,  that  there  is  a  firm  and  unalterable  ex- 
perience against  a  miracle;  for  there  exists  a 
great  deal  of  testimony  for  miracles ;  and  until 
it  be  proved  that  all  that  testimony  is  false,  it 
cannot  be  assumed  that  there  is  an  invariable 
experience  against  them ;  for  testimony  is  in- 
direct experience,  and  upon  it,  by  far  the  greater 
part  of  our  knowledge  depends.  Even  the  major 
premiss  may  be  contested.  If  by  firm  and 
unalterable  experience  be  meant  (and  what  else 
can  be  meant  ?)  the  experience  of  ourselves,  our 
ancestors,  and  all  whom  we  have  known  or  heard 
of,  then  those  born  and  bred  between  the  tropics, 
and  who  have  never  wandered  from  thence,  ought 
not  to  believe  in  ice.  In  fact,  there  is  scarcely 
any  universal  proposition  that  may  not  be  con- 
tested; and  therefore,  dialecticians  have  been 
obliged,  in  order  not  to  expose  the  hollo wness  of 
their  art,  to  have  recourse  to  trifling  examples, 


HKASONINii.  249 

such  as,  "  All  men  are  mortal."  James  is  a  man  : 
therefore,  he  is  mortal.  "  All  men  are  sinners." 
John  is  a  man :  therefore,  he  is  a  sinner :  where 
they  knew  that  the  major  would  not  be  dis- 
puted. Aristotle  was  more  wary,  for  he  stuck  to 
letters,  and  thus  concealed  the  insignificance  of 
examples. 

Thus,  the  major  premiss  of  the  syllogism  is, 
in  general,  either  a  truism,  or  an  unwarranted 
assumption  ;  and  therefore,  though  the  inference 
be  irresistible,  yet  the  conclusion  must  be  either 
trifling  or  uncertain.  But,  whatever  it  be,  it  is 
no  more,  as  we  have  already  seen,  than  what  was 
previously  known,  being  assumed  in  the  premises. 
We  cannot,  therefore,  wonder,  that  the  syllogistic 
art,  in  spite  of  its  great  pretensions,  should  have 
contributed  so  little  (or  rather  not  at  all)  to  the 
advancement  of  knowledge. 

If  the  argument  of  Hume  had  not  laid  claim 
to  infallibility,  it  could  not  have  been  reduced  to 
the  form  of  a  perfect  syllogism.  It  would  have 
remained  a  good,  but  an  obvious  argument, 
namely,  that  prior  to  the  examination  of  the 
particular  fact,  there  is  a  probability,  nay,  a 
strong  probability,  against  any  one  miracle,  on 
account  of  the  general  uniformity  of  nature. 
But  general  experience  could  not  answer  the 
purpose  of  an  infallible  conclusion ;  and  there- 
K  K 


250  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

fore,  unalterable  or  universal  experience  was 
assumed;  and  it  is  exactly  by  reason  of  this 
assumption,  that  the  argument  becomes  re- 
ducible to  a  syllogism,  and,  as  a  demonstration, 
is  deceitful. 

We  have  seen  that  the  grand  error  which  lies  at 
the  bottom  of  the  syllogistic  theory,  is  the  notion 
that  we  can  ever  arrive  at  demonstration  about 
matters  of  experience ;  and  in  carrying  out  this 
notion,  it  was  found  necessary  to  assume,  for 
premises,  universal  propositions  instead  of  general 
ones.  This  is  the  precise  difference  between 
the  ordinary,  or  natural  mode  of  reasoning,  that 
is,  of  deductive  or  general  reasoning,  and  the 
artificial  or  syllogistic.  We  may  reason  from 
general  propositions,  that  is,  we  may  attempt  to 
show  that  any  particular  case  is  comprehended 
under  a  general  truth;  but,  we  cannot  reason 
from  universal  propositions ;  for  these  obviate 
the  necessity  of  reasoning.  We  reason  in  order 
to  prove  something  not  known  before  ;  but  if  it 
be  already  known,  why  reason  ? 

So  far  concerning  deductive  reasoning,  and 
the  syllogism,  the  insuperable  objection  to  which 
last  is,  that  it  presents  a  form  of  reasoning  in- 
applicable to  any  real  discourse  ;  that,  under  the 
semblance  of  a  perfect  or  infallible  argument,  it, 
in  fact,  does  away  with  all  argument. 


REASONING. 


When  I  consider  the  reasons  on  which  this 
conclusion  is  built,  they  appear  to  me  so  clear 
and  cogent,  that  here  I  could  rest  in  full  con- 
viction. But  when  I  reflect  on  the  fact,  that  for 
many  ages,  and  throughout  all  civilized  Europe, 
the  syllogism  was  adopted,  and  that  still  some  of 
the  greatest  thinkers  defend  it,  I  am  almost 
tempted  to  fall  back  into  scepticism,  and  to  dis- 
card metaphysics  and  logic  altogether,  as  destined 
perpetually  to  puzzle,  never  to  satisfy  mankind. 
To  avoid  this  scepticism,  this  unmanly  despair, 
I  am  forced  to  rebel  against  authority,  and  main- 
tain the  liberty  of  thought. 

When  men  have  been  wedded  to  a  system, 
they  will  not  desert  it,  even  when  it  leads  them  to 
absurdities.  One  might  have  thought  that  the 
following  passage  was  a  pretty  good  refutation 
of  the  syllogistic  theory  of  the  schools,  a  real 
reductio  ad  absurdum  ;  but  no,  the  author  adopts 
the  conclusion.  "Since  all  reasoning  (in  the  sense 
above  defined,)  may  be  resolved  into  syllogisms, 
and  since  even  the  objectors  to  logic  make  it  a 
subject  of  complaint,  that  in  a  syllogism  the 
premises  do  virtually  assert  the  conclusion,  it 
follows  at  once  that  no  new  truth  (as  above 
defined)  can  be  elicited  by  a  process  of  reason- 
ing."11 Thus,  in  order  to  maintain  the  Syllogistic 

h  Whately's  Logic,  Book  IV.  Chap.  ii. 


INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

Theory,  we  must  allow  that  no  new  truth  can  be 
elicited  by  reasoning !  The  only  use  of  reasoning, 
then,  as  we  are  told,  is  "  to  expand  and  unfold  the 
assertions  wrapt  up,  as  it  were,  and  implied  in 
those  with  which  we  set  out,  and  to  bring  a 
person  to  perceive  and  acknowledge  the  full 
force  of  that  which  he  has  admitted;  to  con- 
template it  in  various  points  of  view;  to  admit 
in  one  shape  what  he  has  already  admitted  in 
another,  and  to  give  up  and  disallow  whatever  is 
inconsistent  with  it."1  According  to  this  theory, 
when  Pythagoras  established  by  reasoning  that,  in 
any  right  angled  triangle,  the  square  of  the  side 
subtending  the  right  angle  is  equal  to  the  squares 
of  the  two  other  sides,  he  made  no  discovery,  he 
only  unfolded  what  was  before  wrapt  up  in  some 
general  notion  common  to  him  and  other  men, 
some  one  or  more  of  the  mathematical  axioms. 
Must  we,  then,  allow  that  the  above  famous  pro- 
position is  as  much  contained  within  the  axiom, 
Things  which  are  equal  to  the  same  are  equal  to 
one  another,  or  some  other  similar,  as  that  the 
proposition,  "James  is  mortal,"  is  contained 
within  "all  men  are  mortal?"  No  one,  not 
blinded  by  system,  will  maintain  such  a  doctrine 
for  a  moment.  But,  the  syllogistic  theory  was 
to  be  supported,  even  at  the  expense  of  reason- 

1  Whately's  Logic,  Book  IV.  Chap.  ii. 


REASONING.  253 

ing,  which  required  to  be  depreciated  in  order  to 
suit  an  artificial  and  futile  system. 

As  reasoning  is  depreciated  in  order  to  suit 
the  syllogistic  theory,  so  are  the  truths  of  pure 
mathematics.  We  are  told  that  all  the  proposi- 
tions of  pure  mathematics  are  what  Locke  calls 
4t  trifling,"  wherein  the  predicate  is  merely  a  part 
of  the  complex  idea  implied  by  the  subject. 
Thus,  when  we  assert,  taking  the  above  example, 
that  in  a  right  angled  triangle  the  square  des- 
cribed on  the  side  which  subtends  the  right 
angle,  is  equal  to  the  squares  described  on  the 
two  sides  containing  the  right  angle,  we  state 
merely  a  trifling  proposition,  one  included  in  the 
meaning  of  the  word  right  angled  triangle !  If 
so,  it  ought  to  be  included  in  the  definition 
thereof.  But  the  definition  says  nothing  about  it. 
The  supposition  is  evidently  preposterous. 

Again,  the  truths  of  mathematics  are  repre- 
sented by  the  same  author,  as  in  conformity,  not 
with  the  nature  of  things,  but  only  with  our  own 
hypotheses,  our  own  definitions,  and  therefore 
comparatively  insignificant.  There  is  some  founda- 
tion no  doubt  for  this  statement.  The  truths  of 
mathematics  are  not  quite  conformable  to  the 
nature  of  things ;  they  are  strictly  true,  only  on 
a  given  hypothesis  or  definition ;  but  then,  they 
are  so  far  in  agreement  with  the  nature  of  exter- 
nal things,  that  the  nearer  things  external  ap- 


254  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

proach  to  the  things  defined,  the  more  nearly 
does  the  practical  result  correspond  to  the  ideal 
conclusion.  Therefore,  mathematical  truths  are 
not  mere  ingenious  theorems,  but  pregnant  with 
useful  application. 

Before  me,  the  author  of  the  Philosophy  of 
Rhetoric,  as  well  as  Dr.  Thomas  Brown,  objected 
to  the  syllogism,  as  necessarily  involving  a  petitio 
principii.  Dr.  Whately  does  not  attempt  to  prove 
the  contrary,  but  he  answers  that  the  same  ob- 
jection lies  against  all  arguments  whatever.*  All 
arguments  involve  a  petitio  principii/  Am  I 
wrong,  then,  in  saying  that  all  reasoning  is  de- 
preciated in  order  to  suit  an  artificial  and  futile 
system  ?  After  this,  I  need  not  add  another 
word  upon  the  syllogism. 

V.  Thus,  we  have  been  able  to  distinguish 
three  kinds  of  probable  reasoning ;  the  inductive, 
the  deductive,  and  the  plain,  of  which  the  two 
former  have  more  affinity  to  each  other  than  to 
the  third.  We  are  aware  that,  according  to  some, 
all  reasoning  is  of  two  kinds,  the  inductive  and 
the  deductive ;  that  one  author  maintains  all  pro- 
bable reasoning  to  be  deductive,  or,  as  he  calls  it, 
analytic ;  and  another,  that  all  is  inductive.1 

k  The  words  in  italics  are  so  printed  in  the  original. 

1  Dr.  T.  Brown  maintains  that  all  reasoning,  except  the 
Mathematical,  or  Proportional,  as  he  calls  it,  is  analytic;  while 
Mr.  Mill  seems  to  think  that  all  reasoning  is  in  reality  inductive. 


REASONING.  255 

But  it  certainly  does  not  appear  from  an  ex- 
amination of  particular  instances,  that  all  pro- 
bable reasonings  can  be  classed  under  these  two 
heads,  much  less  all  reasonings  whatsoever. 

Premature  generalization  is  the  bane  of  science; 
and  principia  media  are  more  applicable  and  more 
fruitful  than  principia  generalissima.  By  general- 
izing prematurely  we  have  always  to  begin 
afresh,  nothing  is  gained ;  whereas,  by  advancing 
more  cautiously,  we  establish  one  position  at 
least,  whence  we  may  hope  in  time  to  take  a 
higher  flight.  Bacon  has  observed,  that  the 
grand  error  of  philosophers  before  his  time 
consisted  in  this,  that  from  particulars  they  rose 
at  once  to  extreme  generalities,  whence  they 
endeavoured  to  deduce  every  thing ;  whereas, 
the  true  method  of  progress  is  to  advance  by 
degrees  from  one  step  of  generalization  to 
another,  even  unto  the  highest. 

Meanwhile,  let  us  examine  what  relations  are 
the  proper  subject  of  each  of  these  sorts  of 
reasoning ;  for  we  have  seen  that  all  reasoning 
consists  in  the  tracing  of  relations. 

The  subject  of  demonstrative  reasoning  is  the 
relations  of  Quantity  and  those  alone.  The  first 
subject  of  inductive  reasoning  is  the  relation  of 
Resemblance,  one  of  amazing  extent,  by  means  of 
which  we  arrive,  also  by  induction,  at  the  know- 


256  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

ledge   of    other    relations,  those   of   Cause   and 
Effect. 

The  relations  traced  by  deductive  reasoning 
are  those  of  Comprehension,  of  a  whole  to  a 
part,  as  when  we  show  that  a  particular  proposi- 
tion is  comprehended  under  a  general  one ;  the 
policy  of  a  free  trade  in  corn,  for  instance,  un 
der  the  policy  of  free  trade  in  general.  Se- 
quences of  cause  and  effect  are  traced  by  plain 
reasoning,  as  in  the  examples  above  given.  A  is 
the  cause  of  B,  and  B  of  C,  therefore,  A  is  the 
remote  cause  of  C.  Relations  of  Position  also 
are  traced  by  this  sort  of  reasoning,  as  in  the 
following  instance : 

York  is  further  from  London  than  Stamford ; 
and  Edinburgh  is  further  from  London  than 
York;  much  more  then  is  Edinburgh  further 
from  London  than  Stamford. 

From  the  first  proposition,  a  person  totally 
unacquainted  with  the  position  of  Edinburgh 
could  infer  nothing ;  and  from  the  second  propo- 
sition, one  unacquainted  with  the  position  of 
Stamford  could  infer  nothing ;  both,  therefore, 
are  necessary  to  the  conclusion,  which  is  not 
comprehended  under  either.™ 

m  Such    relations    of    Position    are,    in    reality,    relations    of 
Quantity,  and  so,  admit  of  demonstrative  reasoning. 


REASONING.  257 

VI.  It  will  be  observed  that  we  have  not 
attempted,  (as  some  have)  to  establish  an  univer- 
sal principle  of  reasoning,  because  we  very  much 
doubt  whether  any  such  principle  exist.  We 
have  seen  that  all  reasoning  consists  in  tracing 
relations,  and  since  these  are  various,  it  is  natural 
to  presume  that  the  principles  of  reasoning  may 
be  so  too.  Even  in  mathematical  reasoning,  the 
most  simple  of  any,  for  it  embraces  but  one  kind 
of  relation,  clearly  distinguished  from  all  other 
relations,  and  having  its  own  differences  ac- 
curately marked  out,  there  is  more  than  one 
fundamental  principle  or  axiom.  Surely  then  it  is 
unlikely  that  there  can  be  but  one  principle  for 
all  probable  reasoning,  which  embraces  various 
and  complicated  relations.  The  case  of  mathe- 
matics proves,  at  least,  that  all  reasoning  is  not 
based  upon  one  principle.  "Things  which  are 
equal  to  the  same  are  equal  to  one  another ;" 
and  "  if  equals  be  added  to  equals  the  wholes  are 
equal ;"  are  not  one  axiom  but  two. 

Do  we  clearly  understand  what  is  meant  by  a 
principle  of  reasoning  P  It  is  a  general  truth,  of 
which  each  inference  is  a  particular  instance,  a 
truth  either  self-evident,  as  in  mathematics,  or, 
at  least,  to  be  taken  for  certain,  since  it  is  in- 
capable of  proof,  and  at  the  same  time  indis- 
pensable to  the  proof  of  other  propositions.  In 
L  L 


258  INTRODUCTION    TO    MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

this,  the  validity  of  an  inference  consists,  and 
upon  it,  conviction  depends.  Considered  in 
respect  to  the  reasoning  itself,  it  is  an  invariable 
constituent  or  element;  in  respect  to  the  in- 
fluence on  the  mind,  a  cause ;  for,  as  we  have 
seen,n  a  principle  may  be  either  constituent  or 
elemental,  or  else  causal. 

Although  we  do  not  pretend  to  lay  down  one 
universal  principle  of  reasoning,  yet  we  may 
arrive  at  some  general  truths  on  this  subject. 
Since  all  reasoning  consists  in  tracing  relations, 
and  since  these  are  either  of  coexistence  or  of 
succession,  it  follows  that  the  object  of  reasoning 
is  to  prove  either  that  two  or  more  things  coexist 
or  do  not  coexist ;  or  that  two  or  more  things 
succeed  or  do  not  succeed  each  other ;  generally, 
if  not  invariably.  The  object  of  science,  in 
particular,  is  to  determine  the  permanent  or 
invariable  coexistence,  and  succession  of  things, 
partly  by  direct  observation,  and  where  that 
fails,  by  reasoning  or  inference.  Where  one 
thing  is  known  certainly  to  exist,  there  to  expect 
another  along  with  it ;  or  where  one  thing  is 
ascertained,  to  look  for  another  after  it ;  such 
are  the  anticipations  of  human  science. 

Coexistence   and  succession  being  two   such 
different  relations,  it  does  seem  improbable  that 
n  See  Article  PRINCIPLE. 


REASONING.  259 

the  very  same  maxims  of  reasoning  should  apply 
to  both.  But  let  us  see  whether  we  cannot  deter- 
mine some  which  are  applicable  separately  to  each. 

Relations  of  Coexistence  : 

Under  this  head  come  all  the  axioms  of  pure 
mathematics,  which  are  well  known,  and  there- 
fore, need  not  here  be  stated.  The  following 
maxims  are  applicable  to  other  sorts  of  reasoning. 

1.  If     the    first    always    coexist    with    the 
second,  and  the  second  with  the  third,  then  will 
the  third  always  coexist  with  the  first. 

2.  And  vice  versa.     If  the  first  never  coexist 
with  the  second,  and  if  the  second  always  coexist 
with  the  third,  then  will  the  third  never  coexist 
with  the  first. 

Relations  of  Succession  : 

3.  What  has  been  will  be. 

4.  Every  effect  has  a  chain  of  causes. 

5.  One  effect  may  have  many  concomitant 
causes. 

6.  An  effect  may  be  prevented  not  merely  by 
the  absence  of  the  cause  or  causes  proper  to  it, 
but   also  by   opposing   causes.      Therefore,   the 
absence  of  an  effect  proves  not  the  absence  of 
a  tendency. 

Maxim  applicable  to  loth  kinds  of  Relation : 

7.  Two  or  more  things,  which  resemble  each 
other  in  many  observed  particulars,  will  be  found 


260  INTRODUCTION    TO   MENTAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

to  agree  in  other  non-observed  particulars.  From 
the  appearances  of  agreement  we  may  infer, 
either  that  the  composition  of  the  things  in 
question  is  similar,  or  that  the  changes  which 
they  undergo  or  produce  are  similar.  The  rela- 
tion of  resemblance  is  peculiar  in  this,  that  it 
may  be  a  relation  either  of  coexistence  or  of 
succession ;  for  there  may  be  similarity  of 
sequence  as  well  as  of  composition. 

Relations  of  resemblance  are  the  foundation 
not  only  of  all  classification,  and  hence  of  the 
descriptive  sciences  or  natural  history,  but  also 
of  reasonings  concerning  cause  and  effect,  and 
therefore,  of  philosophy.  Nay,  it  is  the  peculiar 
office  of  the  Imagination  to  trace  relations  of 
resemblance,  not  so  much  for  the  sake  of  truth, 
as  of  effect  or  emotion.  Fortunate,  then,  is  that 
mind  which  is  alive  to  relations  of  resemblance, 
whether  it  thread  the  mazes  of  science,  or  follow 
the  flowery  paths  of  eloquence  and  poetry :  and 
valuable  is  that  memory  wherein  things  suggest 
others  from  similarity,  and  not  from  mere  con- 
tiguity in  place  or  in  time. 


THE    END. 

<  V 


Crossley  and  Billington,  Printers,  Rugby. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


REC'D  LD 


.NOV22'63-2PM 


APR    e?962 


REC'D  LD 


MAYS    1962 


LD  21A-50w-12,'60 

(H6221slO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


31 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY